The Robin Hood (Colliers Return to Oisles)

[Men of Skye]

The snow was falling softly as the carriage rolled along the road. One guard galloped in the lead while three rows flanked the left and right side and two riders armed the back. Shyvonne was taking no chance for attack on the return to Oisles from Eilean Donan. There was promise that the fighting was finally over but now with the dream still fresh in her mind, she was on guard and antsy as the carriage swayed this way and that.

Silence rang inside the carriage, the shutters pulled tight and latched securely to guard against the cold outside. Shyvonne heart went out to the men who protected her and Mark on the return home. She could smell the snow in the ice, it was like fresh mint tea to her. A crisp and cold smell. She had seen the tear striking down Mark's cheek as the carriage had left ED, but had said nothing, not because she did not care, but a man cried very rarely, only when deeply hurt. She did not want to embarrass him with questions of his pain but suspected the motives behind it. Iain and he had quarreled, why she was not sure and something inside told her she would not be told the truth of it and so she only reached for his arm and gave it a gentle squeeze as she lay her head against his shoulder.

Blood-stained sword in summer’s hand, the threat of noose, in early autumn… yet freedom granted by the first leaf falling from a tree… and the argument between friends… brothers… to culminate a season of diabotical days. He sat silently in the carriage as they sped away from the island known as Eilean Donan… an island he would care to never revisit… though as they travelled south, to the west lie Dun Darroch… his home of yesteryear… A place that would house memories of a lifetime… but now, as he glanced at Shyvonne, he smiled, disguising his true emotion knowing he had severed that lifetime at Dun Darroch from the present.

With the shutters down there was nothing to look at but the darkened wood interior of the carriage and even after a while that got tiring enough that she would fall asleep.

Her dreams were never a thrust into another reality that lay waiting, it was always like a calm step, like walking through a thick fog without the fear of tripping over something you could not see. It always went that way, a calm nothingness, a thick fog that seemed to lift in the quick blink of an eye.

She knew her surroundings even before the fog of nothingness lifted. The academy, here she stood at the top of the steps peeking from around the corner for the guard to pass before looking behind her to make sure no one was following. When the coast was clear, the hood of her cloak went up and silently she padded down the steps till she skipped down the last one and made a jaunting dash for the door. Outside the land was dark, there was no sign of distress as she jogged across the yard and suddenly the dream would change. The horse’s body was straining underneath its rider. She could feel the tremble of the horse’s legs as their powerful hooves hit the ground. She felt the cool metal as it was pulled down and felt the world become smaller in the slit of eyes. She saw a flash of red and knew that there was a symbol of a Robin on the breast of the leather that the five riders wore. The mounted riders were approaching the carriage fast. Again the banners of the carriage inhabitants was flapping to wildly to know who was inside. She heard and felt the scrap of metal as swords left the sheaths of the riders and were raised high as if riding hard into battle and the cry of the carriage driver when he looked back to see they were being advanced on. She felt the breath being inhaled, the adrenaline rushing....

He watched her sleep… beautiful as she was he wanted to touch her face, to make sure she was real, and not some decorated doll. And as she slept, he noticed her eyes flittering beneath closed lids… and his arm moved to her back and adjusted her posture to lay against him more securely. He could not stop the dreams, but only comfort her whilst she dreamt.

The steady rocking of the carriage upon the worn road south seemed to drift him off to another time and place in the heavens of sleep. His head was propped on the side of the carriage interior, the popping of the reins on the team’s flanks kept the pace of the horses, and yet only added to the rhythms to make him sleep.

It was the scent of the manure that caused him to take rake in hand, and began to muck the stalls. Upon the rail between stalls laid a horse blank over a saddle that was ready to fall… and making his way there, his hand reached out and suddenly, the blanket fell revealing a black cape hidden beneath the saddle. Beneath the cloak, a sword. Oddly enough should clothes be under a sweaty saddle, but a sword as well? As he took out the cloak, he noticed it had an emblem upon it… a red robin upon a black cloak’s breast… Canting his head… a woman’s forced voice echoed behind him startling him… “What are yu doing??”

"Gates in sight!!!"

Shyvonne gasped, nearly flying up from her seat as she awoke to the convoy leader’s cry that they were nearing the Academy. She offered Mark an apologetic smile as her hand tightened on his arm again in a silent way of telling him she was all right.

Mark startled awake at the coachman’s echo of the gates in sight… Shy’s hand soft against his arm into a slight squeeze. Seeing the apologetic smile, he became curious. Had she dreamed as well? It was not like their first time to have shared a dream… and he began to wonder.

Sliding forward in her seat, she unlaced the bindings holding the curtains down and pulled them back instantly feeling the chilling effect the snow falling had left across the land. She was feeling antsy, not only because of her dream that left her with a sense of dread, but also the Academy as it swung into view. The gates were all ready swinging inward to admit them and she felt the carriage sway to the side as it went around the curve and arrived near the castle that was the Academy and the sudden lurch and drop backwards as the carriage was pulled to a stop.

He had watched her slide forward and open the curtains, and the smile that crossed her face when she saw her beloved Oisles… and when the carriage made the curve, she pressed against him and his arm captured her waist. “Hold on… seems the driver is anxious to be home as well…”

"We're home…" She hummed in Mark's ear. She was all most out of the door before the footman pulled it open and a general outcry from the yard arose as the staff and teachers were lined up to greet the couple.

Mark nodded to her words, her breath sweet against his ear an he smiled. Mark peeked thru the curtains and saw the retinue outside waiting on them to emerge. "Seems so, to an outcry of support…” And he sighed. “I hope there is no hard feelings about us marrying there and not here…” as he opened the door…

Welcome Home! ... The staff and teachers cried and threw pink and white rose petals in the air as she and Mark stepped from the carriage and to which Shyvonne let out a shriek to cover her head before being grabbed up into a hug by the closest arms to her and then passed on to the next.

"Oh my Dear, Welcome Back, Welcome Home!" Lady MaCalium cried as she was the last to take Shyvonne into her arms. "We were so happy to receive your letter that you were on the way home. Oh Lord Collier, welcome home, Congratulations on your marriage, oh you've received the best bride of them all!" Liadan eyes missed nothing swinging back to Mark before wrapping around Shyvonne waist to usher her up the steps and into the academy away from the cold and snow. "Oh come inside both of you, come in! Welcome Home!" She cried again in joy while the rest filed in with them.

Mark held a smile on his face as his wife was swept away by staff and teachers, all wishing her well upon returning home. He could see how much she was missed… and as those that offered him a welcome as well, he simply bowed and gave a warm thank you…

Shyvonne who was never prone to flushing, though it seemed she was blushing by the time they went from the cold of outdoors to the warmed interior of the foyer of the castle. It was decorated for the holidays though the children were long gone for the holidays. A large wreath hung on the railing of the stairs while a garland of green shrubbery was woven down the banister dotted here and there by bright red bows.

Suddenly Shyvonne heart sank with the knowledge that many might not return to these blessed walls for their schooling considering what had happened with Robin and herself. She felt the memory of their kidnapping flooding back and nearly stumbled back towards the doors again with a sudden panic. It was Mark's body she hit and that stilled her from running from a memory. Her hand found his and she squeezed in reassurance that this was indeed real.

Following behind Shyvonne was never a bad thing… the view was always enjoyable… but this time, she bumped into him out of reflex… and he sense memories flooded within. She had been thru an ordeal… and only time would tell if it became a hidden subject of history.

Lady MaCalium did not seem to notice and began instructing the trunks that were being brought in from Mark and Shyvonne things to be taken upstairs and instructing the teachers to be about their business and leave the couple alone.

It seemed in the span of a second, Shyvonne righted herself and turned a smile to Mark again before her attention went to Liadan. "Did all the children get off all right? Was the snow terrible?" Her hand left Mark's to unlatch her cloak and hand it off to a waiting servant. "How did Graduation go? Did you read the speech I sent along with my letter? I do hate that I missed it. I shall send the students who graduated a letter, please make sure the list of their names is on my desk. Oh, Lady MaCalium, were you able to find a contractor to come meet with me about the improvements on the Academy?"

Liadan hands folded before her. Her instructions given, she turned to the Lady of the academy and smiled. "The children got off fine. Some of them left after...well you know. Their parents seemed to know of it the hour it happened and came and whisked them away. The snow was fine, didn't seem to stop the parents from coming to pick up the children for the holidays or sending coach and carriage along for those too busy to be pickin up their kids on their own. Graduation went wonderfully though, the kids did miss you, I read the speech as instructed and the list is all ready on your desk. As for the contractor, he shall be here tomorrow. There are also some letters from some of the parents on your desk as well as some of them requesting to come see you as soon as you returned. I have no doubts Mistress, that you can turn the minds of those parents not wanting to send their children back in the new year right on around again."

For the most part many of the staff and teachers had gone about their day with the assurance Shyvonne would greet them later when business was settled but two people stayed behind, demurely in the background. A man and a woman. They had not escaped Shyvonne notice and she gave Liadan a nod of approval before her attention turned to them and then back to Liadan.

Liadan seemed to notice turning to the two and then back to Shyvonne and Mark. "Oh this be Grace and Collum Macrevy. They arrived shortly after your departure lookin for work. I didn't have the heart to turn them away. I told them it would only be temporary until you made the final decision. Grace here, has been a big help putting the castle to rights and Collum seems apt at training with the guard, he wanted to be one of the ones to come and get you two but I told him it was best he stay here."

Shyvonne nodded her head at them. "A pleasure to meet you both and thank you very much for the assistance you have given in my absence. You may stay for now, until I have settled other matters and I can formally meet with the both of you to access your intentions with the Academy." Shyvonne eyed first Grace and then Collum before turning a look to Mark and then back to Liadan. "Thank you Lady MaCalium, I think that will be all for now."

A quick nod as she looked at him, he was right there… as he would always be… and he bowed slightly to the curtseyed female, and then acknowledged the man with a nod.

Liadan gave Shyvonne and Mark a curtsy before waving her hands at Grace and Collum and floating off with the two hot on her heels to see the castle was always in rights. This was her position and she was proud of it.

When they were alone in the hallway, Shyvonne let out a long sigh and then hummed in a small laugh. "I knew there would be a lot to do on our return but it did not seem to hit me until now. I feel like the whole castle has fallen down around me with the amount of work that needs to be done."

His hands captured her as they stood face to face. “Well M’Lady… yu have no time to waste… for classes shall resume shortly after the last snow…” This was the first time he actually realized the she was the Head Mistress… and as wife, would come only when the candles were dimmed for the evening… And he offered his beloved wife a smile of reassurance.

She did not like that he had been upset on their departure home and now that they were home, she had a million things to do and all for the Academy. Liadan had said he received the best bride of them all but Shyvonne felt her heart heavy with guilt, there was so much to do as Mistress of the Academy and now she suddenly realized, she had to be this first and wife second. Could he handle that? It did not seem fair, nor right. He did not deserve a wife who was always busy with things other then being wife.

Letters needing to be read and written could wait. Old habits died hard and even though her skin crawled with the thought of stalling it off, she would be wife, best friend, and lover to her husband right now. Her hand found his chest and then moved up to cup his cheek. "You look tired. Did you sleep at all on the way home?"

Mark smiled at her and canted his head as her hands were placed upon his chest. Looking past her as if a door was to be rapped upon summoning her presence elsewhere; but when no knock came, he smiled. “Tired? Me? Nayyyy…” and he grabbed her buttocks in both hands lifting her up, her legs wrapping around him. Walking oddly, his wife supported by strong arms… “Before yu get too far into the Head Mistress tasks again…” he tosses her on the bed… and gives her a wicked grin…

She hummed in a note like a laugh when he made such a noise about not being tired. She knew nothing of what he had dreamed in the carriage, only her own dreams which were a constant pounding in the back of her head and yet she never lead on that anything was wrong. She seemed to know what he was doing before he did it so when he stooped to grip her behind and pull her up, she went so wiggling, her thighs sliding against his legs before slender legs wrapped around his own buttock and ankles kissed to keep locked about him as her arms wove about his neck. Her lips curled into a silent grin that did not even falter as her bottom lip was pulled between her teeth that gave her a coy look as if he were the bad one and she was innocently pulled along even though she was nowhere near innocent.

As he neared the bed, she loosened her hold and let out a squeal of delight as she was tossed upon the bed, bouncing lightly before she began a crawl backwards to meet the middle. "Hmmm, can I not be wife and head mistress all in one?" A slender brow arched in mischievous question as she moved to her knees and beckoned him towards her with a single finger. "Professor Collier, I do hope you have locked the door for you are in dire need of some personal schooling."

[Men of Skye]

All through the night, they indulged in carnal knowledge of one another… and if not for marriage, they could be charged with several charges of indiscreet acts of nature… but by morning’s light, Mark was up… dressed, and heading for the door… “With a wicked smirk… he yelled… “WAKE UP WIFE… time to work…” and slams the door. He could be heard laughing all the way down the corridor.

Was she the first wife to believe that every time they touched one another, kissed or caressed in the pursuit of passion that it was like the first time? No matter if it were only a few moments or through the full hours of the night that they sought carnal knowledge of one another meeting new heights, knowing one another's bodies better than any person could ever know either of them. Usually Shyvonne was the first one to rise with the new light of day but she was beaten by her husband, still resting upon her stomach, her arms beneath her pillow with the dark tresses of her hair fanned out against the bedspread and a single sheet covering the pert round bottom of hers. His voice broke through her sleep and she nearly jumped off the bed all together as he yelled for her to wake up and work. Arms were pressed against the bed as she looked wildly around, there was no delicate pat of her eyelids to remove sleep for she had gone from darkness to alert in the span of a second.

"Oh you're going to pay for that" She growled as she relaxed against the bed and though she tried to look stern, the jumbled mess of her hair framing her face was to comical to be truly stern as he headed out the door.

Mark would be met by Leigha who had waited patiently outside for signs of movement from within. She bowed low with her chin near her chest, her eyes downcast as Mark passed. She had made it a point to show her displeasure at Mark's presence into her ladies life. It wasn't wholly Mark's fault. She didn't trust him true, but now that he had married Shyvonne instead of Kane, she would never be able to see the dark cousin of the MacGregor clan again and silently, she pined for the man. Silently her heart had always been his as his had always seemed to Shyvonne. Though nothing had ever come between the two of them and it would of hurt to see Kane married to Shyvonne, she knew Kane would be with a good woman in her lady and she would at least get to look at him. That was all gone now and her lady was left with a man that Leigha insides said not to trust. "Professor Collier" Leigha grumbled low and then swept inside, slamming the door in his face.

He was met by Andrew, his second hand of stables, as he stepped upon the last step… “Good morn milord…” A smile and a chuckle as the two men walked toward the stables together and spoke of the Head Mistress’s awakening. Andrew had heard his master waking up his wife clear downstairs.

Mark explained the truth why and told the young man that he had gone from Husband and Master of a wife one day, to husband and StableMaster of the Head Mistress, the next. Andrew chuckled and looked around, then looked at Mark and whispered. “Aye milord… and from my room, I, as well as the whole floor, heard how yu tamed her last night…” the man laughed. Mark shoved Andrew a bit, “I shall speak not lad… Get married and find out for thyself…” and gave him a wink. Andrew just laughed and shook his head… “Nay Milord…nay for a long while…” and the young man was laughed at when Mark shoved a rake into the young man’s hand. “Muck…”

An hour later, Shyvonne and Leigha emerged from the interior of her rooms, Leigha walking a few steps behind her lady as Shyvonne pulled her hair back.

Liadan was waiting at the bottom of the stairs for the duo with a smile on her face. "Your husband, Professor Collier is all ready in the stables. Never thought I would meet a man who rose earlier than you." The house keeper teased.

Shyvonne merely grinned at the woman. "We had a late evening." She offered in way of explanation not that she owed it to the woman. Briefly here eyes cast to the window as if she could see him from there before she beckoned the two women to follow her. "Lady MaCalium, tell me about this contractor coming this afternoon? Leigha, you have my book with my sketches?"

"Yes My Lady" Leigha hummed holding up the ledger even if it was to Shyvonne’s back.

"Well, he's Italian, Signor Regotti. He's young but apparently he has done some fabulous work in Italy, he traveled to Skye to do work in Turas Lan and has been hailed since his arrival. I thought since he is not very well known, he would perhaps come cheaper than another architect would…" Liadan replied as she followed after Shyvonne into her offices.

"Good...Good" Shyvonne slid into her seat behind the desk and began shifting through her mail. She knew both women would wait patiently while she made her plans for the day, even as her eyes scanned the senders of the letters her mind was working out tasks. Finally she sighed and let her back lean against the backrest of the chair. "Lady MaCalium, let me know as soon as Singor Regotti gets here. Also, I shall have a letter for you to copy and send out to the parents of those who wish to speak to me to let them know to come in three days time. Rather than meeting with them one by one, I think it best to meet with them collectively, it may look like I am walking into a full lion’s den, however, many times a collective group can help pursued better then one on one."

Leigha moved to her own desk within the office and began to shift through the things on her own desk making mental notes as Shyvonne gave orders to set Shyvonne schedule as she did every day. Personally, she was happy to be home alone with Mark and Shyvonne, and most happy to get back to work to keep her mind off other things.

Liadan nodded along with each command she was given for it was not her place to dispute anything Shyvonne said, but to see it done as swiftly without as much fault as possible. "Very well my Lady, what of the newcomers, Grace and Collum? They still wish to meet with you."

Shyvonne fingers pressed thoughtfully to her lip for a moment before she sighed and gave a shake of her head. "I cannot promise to meet with them today, however, if there is time after my meeting with Singore Regotti, then I shall meet with them, however, one on one. It will give me better movement to know their desires personally than as a collective team. That will be all Lady MaCalium, thank you"
Laidan nodded and bobbed in a small curtsy before exiting the room.

From the stables, Mark could see Shy’s window to her office, and the front of the Academy main stairs. He smiled knowing full well she was inundated by requests, tasks, and managing the Academy. All he had to do was ensure his classes were ready; horses groomed, fed, and stalls mucked; carriages were in working condition, and the livery was in working order. In and out, out and in, people seeking Shy’s wisdom and instructions.

For most of the morning, Shyvonne read through the mail on her desk, most of them were from disgruntled parents scolding her for putting their children in danger. Even the most noble person seemed to say some of the nastiest things Shyvonne had ever read before. She took them all with a grain of sand, or seemed to. Her face did not flinch, yet in her heart, it grew heavy with regret and guilt. She had indeed taken on an impossible feat when she agreed to secret away Robin to the academy, she could never of guaranteed safety and now she knew just how foolish and prideful she had been to think nothing would happen.

Every letter, as hurtful as they were, were organized and locked away into her writing cabinet. Next came letter writing. One draft of notice that she would meet with those parents who wished audience with her and then a secret letter. If Mark had thought his emotions would go unnoticed or unheeded, he had been sorely wrong and it was only because of her love for him that she penned Iain at all, and sent Leigha out with the letters to give to Liadan, the parental letter to be copied by the staff and sent out along with the single letter to Iain with all haste.

My Lord Robertson,
It is my sincerest hope your departure from Eilean Donan will be a pleasant one when it finds you. If such is not all ready in the works. While I fully believe we all have better days before us, I pray your journey to such is neither difficult nor long.

I must confess my writing to you holds more meaning than to wish you well and it is my sincerest hope that you will hear me out before disregarding this letter all together as I am writing to you concerning Mark.

I know not the cause of strife between the two of you and only assume to such as Mark was in good spirits as we made plans to depart from Eilean Donan and yet his spirits were diminished as we departed the lands. I confess to seeing a tear in my husbands eye, something that quite shocks me as I know well enough of men to general believe they do not shed tears unless deeply grieved.

Whatever the cause from one who has lost the only brother in her life, I ask you not let this distance between the two of you to linger. It is well known Searc and I did not get along much in life but is with his passing I now understand my brother more. Though many, yours included, I am sure, thought my brother a bad man and yet he was not so. He was vastly misunderstood and lived in a time that was rapidly changing and one he was not ready for.

Please try to understand my position. I deeply regret not having this understanding of my brother while he was live, if such were so, perhaps we would not of quarreled as we had. It is not that I wish to mend the past between me and my brother through the two of you but without though my husband as said nothing of it, I see the agony of your lost kinship and wish only to see my husband happy and content.

I do not predict such things will come to pass between you and Mark. I wish to shield you both from future regrets. We must treasure those we have with us now, so when the time comes that they depart from this world, we are not left with the regret for things we meant to say or times we have wished we had spent with them.

Mark has always held you in such high regards, it is his words of honor and praise and the actions that I have come to know of you lately, that I have come to respect you so. Whatever has caused you two to part in such discontent, I ask, can it not be mended? While times and people in Skye are ever changing, our need for allies is still quite at hand. For many, people with whom they can trust are far and in between. I know from the deepest part of my heart that Mark is still a man you can rely on as an ally and trusted friend, nay better then such, a brother.

Please do not think he asked me to write you, he knows naught of this. It is my final wish, that you take my words to heart, I can only hope you will think on what I have said, even if you decide to do naught from them, that you have thought on them.

May God Bless and Keep You,
Shyvonne Collier

By the time she had a moment to think, Singore Regotti had arrived and had been introduced to Shyvonne and taken to her office for meeting. He was, Shyvonne observed from his over-the-top greeting, a deep formal bow, the constant kissing to her knuckles, an esentric man, however, she put this to the side as they went to her office to discuss her plans for changes on the Academy, that if he could make her dreams come true, he could be as esentric as he wanted.

Singore Regotti departed near lunchtime and still Shyvonne stayed locked within her offices emerging only when it was time for dinner and the look on her face was quite heartbroken.

Mark had cleaned up, his daily tasks complete, mental notes made regarding the morrow’s and future tasks in his perview. Now he stopped by the Head Mistress’ office, opening the door after a short rap. “M’Lady…?” he inquired first in the proper manner, then seeing no one else was present, he entered fully and saw Shy had turned from her desk. “M’love… tis dinner.. and you have had nothing to eat all day… Come, let us resign to the dining hall… we cannot keep the staff waiting for us alone…”

Dinner seemed to be a joyous occasion, the staff and teachers all celebrating, Shyvonne and Mark return had turned the Dining Hall in what would of resembled something close to a wedding banquet had they married at the Academy and still Shyvonne could not smile but here and there and mostly it was apologetic.

Mark was a man who comprehended easily… and he could see disappointment upon her face… and he figured it had to do with the construction… But when they entered the dining hall, he was taken back… surprised to see everyone standing, clapping their hands. With a slight push at her back, he urged her forward.

"Speech! Speech" They called in effort to lift her spirits.

Shyvonne took a look to Mark and took his hand into her own as they sat at the middle of the table where the others were gathered in a circle around them. For a moment she did smile. Here was her kingdom...their Kingdom and oh how she felt like a child for a moment imagining a golden crown on their heads with their people celebrating about them. Even in this moment of pretend, she felt no guilt for the feeling of joy it brought her.

Pulling the chair out for her, he allowed her to sit, then pushed the chair to the table… and he sat beside her. Soon his hand was grasped by hers, and he smiled to her, then to the others.

"It has brought me such great pleasure and joy to receive such a warm welcome home for both me and Mark. That you all have stood beside us through these troubling times means more to me then I can say" She started and stopped as her throat squeezed painfully making her voice high pitched for a second before the pause.

"As most of you know, I have big plans for the Academy that I do not know will come to be. I have met with a contractor who has...unfortunately said it will take a great amount of money to achieve my dreams for this castle and all of you. I have asked so much of you all, I pray you will allow me ask one more thing. I need ideas of how to raise money in order to improve all our lives, not just here at the Academy but for Oisles and for Armadale who are included such into these plans."

Moss green eyes slid to Mark, somewhat asking for his help, for it was difficult to ask them to help when they had all ready done so much, she was also silently asking if there was anything else he wished to add. More then ever she wished their walk around the grounds as they used to do before the war had come, when the war had been on its way.

Mark stood up and smiled to all. The sandy brown hair fell into his eyes and he pushed it back. “Thank you all for such a delightful event… Life had been difficult…” he looked to Shy, then to the crowd… “But yu all have steered the course as well as any group… and I, along with my beloved wife… offer our most highest regards to you all…” His hands wave about as he speaks, and it is that charming smile that if possible could win over any crowd… “M’Lady has such high hopes of expanding the Academy, but funds are low… and her ideas are on hold… But… Rest assured that it will be done… sooner or later…”

He looks to Shy… “M’Lady, maybe we should send work to Lady Aegraine… she is an excellent architect… though she be with child… she could offer suggestions… and maybe save us some money… Oisles does not need an Italian…” he smiled trying to reassure her… and the cheers from the crowd only reassured her more. “I could venture into the capital… and see if any would like to sponsor our endeavors…What do you think?” and the crowd calmed down. Sitting down, he smiled at the crowd before him and he shrugged. “I am a HorseMaster… what do I know…” he responded in a teasing manner, and the crowd laughed… the crowd began to reassure her all would be well.

Shyvonne was silent when he rose, her head turned and lifted backward to look at him standing before their congregation. Her fingers found her lips after offering him a reassuring smile as he spoke of life being difficult. If ever there was a group of people who knew this, it was the staff and teachers of the Academy, all of them had come from low backgrounds, who had worked hard to get here and now it broke her heart to ask them to break their backs once again to keep position here.

Her head lifted once more as Mark addressed her and she offered him a silent smile that spoke volumes on the way he lended ear and solution before her. Fingers found her lips again as she gave a silent nod of her head. "I shall think on it.." and the staff cheered and then offered a laugh in response to his tease. Her hand found his and squeezed it though she did not join in on the laughter.

As the staff began to strike up conversation, she would lean towards her husband raising cup to her mouth to shield it from those who would otherwise read her mouth when they could not hear the words. "I shall think on your ideas, they are good. Why must you doubt yourself? You tease, but you jest of yourself as if beating someone else to making the comment."

After a swallow, she leaned forward to set her cup down and then took his hand into hers giving a kiss to his knuckles. "I respect Iain by the words you have spoken of him, but you have lived long in his shadow but I have no wish for you to hide in my shadow. Should you have idea, speak it, should you wish something said or done, you need only to say it. I love you for all that you are but also all that you could be but if you never reach for your own dreams, I worry, you will come to hate me, for following only for mine."

[Shyvonne MacGregor]

Troubles – Subversive and Financial

Meanwhile across the room, Collum and Grace sat side-by-side seeming attentive as the Head Mistress and then her husband gave their speeches. They clapped like the rest of the staff and teachers giving their support even though their future at the Academy seemed as dark and gloomy as the Head Mistress plans being stalled. It was quite clear Grace and Collum were brother and sister by their matching brown hair and blue eyes as well as silent nature yet it was their silent nature that best enabled them to know one another's minds and the devious plans they had in store, for whom though, was still quiet a secret just as their past was to the rest of the staff. As the conversations started up again, Grace's attention turned towards her brother as her hands folded in her lap again. "It seems as if fate has fallen straight into our laps. Where position was questionable, I feel confident with that look on your face that you will secure for us, standing and lasting positions at the Academy. For once though, I can't seem to read your mind, what are you thinking?" Her glass of wine lifted to her lips as her eyes fluttered back to the couple at the head of the table.

Unlike Grace, who was perfectly poised as if she were sitting for a painting, Collum often moved, shifting this way and that in his seat as his mind twisted and turned on idea. As Grace’s silky sweet voice graced his ear, his back came to rest against the chair and his arms folded across his chest. "I'm thinking you are quite right and I am thinking that an opportunity has landed in our laps quite sooner then I expected it to. The proverbial honey has spilled from the pot and the flies are being caught up into it, all the flies, that have ever wronged us." His fingers flicked the hair on his chin from his trimmed beard as he against shifted in his chair. "Excuse me" He gave a pat to her leg and stood from his chair. From across the room, he noticed Shyvonne had finished her little 'speech' to her husband and he took the opportunity here to slide in. "Excuse me, Mistress Shyvonne, Might I have a word with you?" His eyes slid to Mark and a hand came to his chest as he gave a slight bow of apologies "If you would, a private moment. I promise not to keep you long from your husband nor your bed at this late hour."

Shyvonne shifted in her seat, nodding as Collum came forward. Her attention swung to Mark and then she gave another nod of her head. "Of course you may" She leaned towards Mark again to kiss his cheek. "I shall see you upstairs?" Lifting from her chair, she waved her hand at Collum to follow her from the hall.

When Shyvonne left with Collum, the staff and kitchen help began to take away the food and dishes, to bring the area back to normal, just as they did during class session. If he had not been sidetracked, Mark would have given the handsome man a second look when his wife and he went thru the door to the garden. But as plan would have it, Grace sauntered to Mark and sat down next to him uninvited.

“MiLord… excuse my invasion of your time… But I wanted to ask about the horses.”

Mark’s attention shifted from Shyvonne to the new lass. Her interest in his horses seem genuiene enough. And Mark started talking about his classes, how they got the horses he uses for classes, and what benefits the children got from proper equitarian classes. Grace’s request for a personal horse was not unusual, and he offered to designate one for her in a few days. He yawned, his hand covering his mouth. “My apologies M’Lady Grace… it has been a long day…” and he apologietically excused himself.

By the time she arrived in their room for the night, the Castle was silent. Dinner had been cleaned up from the Hall and put away, even the hall itself had been cleaned up of the evidence of a gathering, how swiftly Liadan and her team worked.

Her cheeks were rosy from a walk outside with Collum outside. Just the thing she seemed to need as she slipped her shoes off, she left them by the door and padded her way to her vanity to take a seat and remove the pins from her hair. Her reflection was something of uncertainty. She had told Collum to give her a few days to think about it, after all, she had posed the task to all the staff and she had days enough to assess each idea and which one was the right one. The idea that Collum had posed, plagued at her mind, now her dream made more sense, but how could she do it? Such a thing was not her... even if the idea involved people who deserved what might happen to them... what could happen. Oh this was more confusing than meeting with the Architect!

But meanwhile, upon the road to Oisles Academy, a man ventured from Sleat… it was a District Baliff on his way to collect taxes due from the Academy. In his pouch, were forged documents that showed an increase in taxes with an overdue amount… and a forged letter from Lady Chloestrain, as Clan Leader, demanding taxes be paid immediately or forfeit the deed to Oisles.

Mark had readied for bed, and when Shy returned, he could see concern in her face. “Shy, Are you alright?” he watched her silently come in, and move to the vanity table, preparing for bed. He moved from the chifferobe to her as she sat at the vanity table. His hands went to her shoulders and began to massage them. “What did the young Collum wish to speak to you about?”

She let out a sigh as his hands came to her shoulders and massaged at them. For the briefest of moments she lost her reflection in the mirror as she let her eyes close and marveled in the way his touch could sooth the tension from her body. In truth it was several moments silence before her hand lifted and touched one of his own to still the massaging of her shoulders as her eyes found her reflection again and moved up to look at his as she curled her lips into a smile. "I am fine, Husband"

Her chin curled downward as she said this and then she turned in her chair and stood placing a hand upon his cheek. "I did not mean to worry you. I am merely concerned on how we will raise the money for the improvements on the Academy." Her thumb stroked at his cheek, back and forth, back and forth as she gazed on him with that ever loving look before leaning forward to kiss his lips. Pulling back, she moved to collect her nightgown from the bed and back to the Vanity she went, the nightgown laid over the chair as she worked the laces on the back of her dress open and then pulled it over her head.

His posterior seemed relaxed as he leaned against the wall and watched her. Since arriving back at Oisles, she had seemed preoccupied with things basically out of her control. He nodded at her words, knowing full well the clan wars, and the absences during the trials had strained funds. Nothing was cheap, not even time.

Soon she was dressed within her nightgown and beckoning him towards the bed with her. "Collum wished to speak to me regarding position at the Academy as one of the guards. He also said he would happily join the ranks of the guards without pay until such as time as the Academy has been brought to all its splendor and then which he would seek back payment if it was my desire. He is quite a well spoken young man and there is something in his mannerism that he is not easily refused even though I did not refuse him but I had the inclination, it would of been difficult. We also spoke on the whereabouts of whence he and his sister came from, he was reluctant to say much, he would only tell me their village was destroyed some years ago, their parents dead, they have long wandered the lands nearly penniless. Perhaps it was also his story that so broke my heart and accepted his request to join the guard."

He walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge and looked at her. Oh she was beautiful… and he could gaze upon her whether she was undressed, dressed, or suited in full armour. And that broguth a smile across his face. One which would change as she spoke. Oh yes, Collum was an excellent example of youth… Young, muscular, handsome… muscular… young… And the smile waned. “Without pay?” Who would work without pay…unless…? he thought… and he wiped the thought from his mind; not everyone was like him in his youth.

She snuggled into his chest, laying her head upon his chest rather then her pillow, her arm circling his stomach. "I may be distraught over the amount it will take to accomplish my dreams, but I will do everything in my power to see it so. No one can take this place away from me, I dare anyone to try, but it is second to you, my dear husband, I keep my promise then and I ever will, to keep you by my side, I would move heaven and hell." Her head lifted from his chest, her dark hair framing one side of her face as she smiled up at him "Does that make me wicked?" Such a question was posed in a tease, much like his idea had been, although in all seriousness, it was to stave off the impending fear within, to realize you would do anything for the people and things you loved, it rather did scare her.

As she snuggled into his chest, all adverse thoughts dissipated… and her words became gospel. “If that is wicked, then wicked we both shall be my beloved wife.” He smiled, trying, but failing, to impede her fears. “We shall overcome… all adversity… come what may. Have we not evaded destiny before…” he made a simple motion as to an axe or a noose to his neck. He nudged her over, and he drew himself in the bed along side her.

Moments later, he was talking to her, but it was upon deaf ears as she had fallen asleep in his arms. Repositioning her, he laid down beside her…but sleep evaded him until well into the night.

There had been problems for months with dishonest bailiffs and sheriffs within Skye, and the King learning of this, established Lady Ealora Malory as Head Baliff of the Nations. In this case, it was the southern district baliff, who also acted as tax collector, that had caused problems in the Sleat peninsula, even as far back as Searc’s rule. Unbeknownst to any, this baliff was a man of MacDonald heritage, hellbent on profiting from the rich MacGregor clan. Regarding his profits briefly interrupted by the Clan War, he was now positioned to cause problems for the Academy, and other small institutions in Sleat, including the lumber company. If he was able to obtain that old castle, it would be a stronghold inside MacGregor territory for any southern MacDonald who had evaded Dublain’s consolidation of the MacDonalds.

All the man’s efforts had forged a group of rich barons throughout the Sleat Peninsula… with fellow barons farther north. If the southern MacDonalds could not defeat the MacRauri King in battle, then they would subversively attempt to destroy his creditability with foreign powers.

In the morning, she was up before her husband, Leigha working quietly and with flush on her face made Shyvonne giggle for a while before finally getting irritated enough to pull the curtains around the bed shut with a 'oh for heavens sake' to Leigha in the process. Today she forwent the usual blue and purple gown for a moss green that was thicker against the cold of winter outside, not that she had intentions of going outside the door. Her hair had still been left down but pulled back away from her face. She sent Leigha out the door as she tiptoeing to the bed and pulled the curtain back enough to see her husbands sleeping face.

With a wicked grin she inhaled and then in the loudest voice she could muster, she yelled "Mark! Mark! You overslept, your students are waiting!"

Asleep soundly, his late night turned into a short morning. At a deafening yell, he sat straight up in the bed; his blue eyes wide, and dark brown hair all amuss and standing erect as if he was part rooster. “WHA?? What? What the fook?” he exclaimed in a loud voice.

She began to laugh as she backed up away from the bed letting the curtain fall back into place. Breakfast had been brought up to their suite and lay over a table prepared to serve them both. To the table she went taking a grape from a tray of fruit and popping it into her mouth before sliding down into a chair to go through the mail that had been left for her. A letter from her mother was plucked up from the bunch and the rest left to the table, she broke the MacGregor seal and scanned the letter.

Finally regrouping his whereabouts, and awakening fully, he moved off the bed only to stumble, stubbing his big toe… his leg had fallen asleep as he lay awkwardly in the bed. “Oooww, chyt…” as he hopped to the table on the good leg and sat down gingerly at the table. “Damn yu wench…” he said shaking his finger at her. Knowing full-well he deserved it, and he began to laugh with her. What a sight !!… the beautiful wife, fully dreassed, reading her mail, the servant Leigha doing her chorses, and a buck-ass-naked man sitting at the table nursing a sore toe and a numb leg.

"Oh, my mother invites us to Dunsgate for the holidays and New Year. It's often tradition for the family to gather to greet the New Year" She spoke as she scanned the letter then refolded it and put it on the table. "There is much to do with the Academy, I love my family but cannot fathom leaving the Academy for the holidays. Would you be upset if I broke tradition this year and we just stayed here?"

Massage the leg trying to recirculate the bloodflow, he glances up at his beloved wife. “Dunsgate? Ivella?” he sighed… “Oh yes, we can stay here for the holidays, I get the feeling that the Lady Ivella does not particularly like me.” And he turned his head, at Leigha’s inlaying a large breath of shock, only to see her cheeks flush. Then he realized he was naked… and covered himself, his blue eyes veering to Shy with a shrug.

Leigha quickly got a cloak from the chifferobe and drapped it over Mark’s nude form. “Thank you lass…” he tried to deflect the embaressing moment with a nay-care attitude, but Leigha swiftly exited the room.

She put her mothers letter down and took another grape from the tray to put in her mouth as she scanned the rest of the letters. Most of them she would take into her study and office, from parents, she wanted nothing to come between her and her husbands breakfast. Some were ideas from the staff formed into letter then having the disappointment of an idea discarded, not that they ever thought Shyvonne cruel enough to do it outright. These letters she scanned with the intention of bringing them to her office as well but Collum's idea was ever forefront in her mind, and most plagued her concerning her visions within her dreams.

"Well you took care of the horse's yesterday and tended the stables, what on earth will you do today?" Shyvonne teased as she left the letters alone to enjoy breakfast with her husband eating always as she had done, like a bird, picking here and there, never a proof that her mind and heart were in turmoil over her dreams for her Academy.

He laughed. “Recover from my wounds and embaressment.” He teased… “But I think Leigha more wounded than I…” then a knock upon the door interrupted him. He pulled the edges of his cloak together and looked to the door.

It seemed though, their breakfast would be interrupted by knock on the door and Leigha curtsied as she stepped within the room. "Forgive me my lady, Professor Collier, there is a man here to see you my lady. He will give no information past meeting with the Head Mistress of the Academy."

Shyvonne looked curiously to her husband, brows raising in an uh oh look before she grinned and sent her seat to scrapping back She was not quick to leave and greet this man but paused to lean over her husband’s chair, her hand touching at the scruff of his face as she leaned in to kiss him. "Mmmm, You need to shave" She hummed in his ear as she pulled backward. Posed, she gave a feather light kiss to his nose before lifting up to follow Leigha out the door but not before casting one last glance to her husband before floating out into the hall.

His head tilted as she leaned to him, spoke, and rubbed his face. “Well, I usually am, though my beauty sleep was RUDELY interrupted.” He chuckled. “Now if Leigha shall be not so afraid to enter, maybe she would bring some hot water…” he teased.

It could only be described in the coming days since such a morning, that the tempest of Shyvonne anger raged in such a way to shake the cold castle to its core. The man was a District Baliff with forged papers from Chloe on taxes owed for the Academy or else she should forfeit the deed to the Academy all together. It was said, Shyvonne’s kind moss green eyes flared with fire at the man but all she could do, was bare it, much as it broke her heart. She paid the man what was owed depleting even more the fragile state of the Academy financial standing and sent him on his way. Yet from this moment, an unholy secret was born as Shyvonne raged back to her offices catching Collum coming down the hall as she went.

Mark went about his own business as his wife departed the room. After eating a meager breakfast, he apologized to Leigha, shaved, dressed, and went to the back part of the Academy grounds and assited the woodsman in cutting firewood; a sure way to stay fit during the cold days of winter..

"Your plan, Master Collum, it seems will serve purpose and as such as was the only plan that now seems most...beneficial" She paused to cast a look at the door as the Baliff left. "An’ one that will make those most greedy, pay...and dearly"

"Yes, my Lady" Collum returned with a bowed low as to hide his grin.

"Meet me in my offices tonight after dinner, I will see my husband asleep before our plan is to be laid." Shyvonne responded before passing him towards her offices.

"As you wish my Lady" Collum returned again and bowed once more as she passed before returning upright with a tight lipped grin on his face.

And as surely as the dawn would come the next day, this morning saw the birth of the Robin Hood.

[Shyvonne MacGregor]

A Series of Unfortunate Events

The Parental Meeting[/color][/b]

Time was a funny thing. When one's sorrow or hard time came along, time would crawl at a snails pace but when one was happy, time seemed to fly by in an instant. Time lately had played quite a game- yo-yoing up and down so that time crawled and swept by on a whim. The holidays season passed by like a whirling wind, it was here and gone in and instant, like the blink of an eye. It must of been a very happy time for all to soon, dark clouds loomed in the distance.

For the most part, Shyvonne was spending hours within her office, if it was not taking care of things for the academy, it was with Collum going over their own plans for the Robin Hood, as they had come to call it. Days passed by in a blurr and soon the day was upon the academy for the arrival of the parents to arrive. Shyvonne had nearly forgotten about her invitation to meet with the parents who were still fuming over the incident that had involved their children and ultimately had Robin and Shyvonne locked in a crumbling castle dungeon for days.

The Academy was a flurry of activity on this day, servants ran this way and that in their duties making sure the Academy was in tip-top shape for the arrival of the parents and it was not long before the carriages were rolling past the gates and winding towards the front doors of the Academy. They came in waves, one after the other, two many to count and the guards had been called upon to help the parents from the carriage as Lady Liaden and her ladies showed them inside and to the dining room, their largest space to accommodate them.

Shyvonne stood out of sight on the balcony as the parents filed in one right after the other. Her hair had been swept out of her face and pinned at the back of her head but left flowing down her shoulders. She wore her finest dress and jewelry. She was walking into the lion’s den and she would do so, looking well, looking as she should, The Mistress of Oisles Academy. Everyone had been warned to be on their best behavior and since Shyvonne’s mood had soured considerably since the visit with the tax collector, her warning would not be taken lightly.

"My Lady, I fear you have made a mistake" Leigha spoke behind her, the worry evident on her face. "One could easily convince the others to pull the children from the Academy."

Shyvonne turned slightly to look at Leigha and offer a reassuring smile. "An’ yet, I could turn the tides on all of them as well Leigha, it is risky yes, but it is a risk I am willing to take." She brought her attention forward again to see the last the parents filing into the Dining Room which had been transformed, the tables for dinner had been taken away, chairs had been filed in rows in front of a dais where two chairs had been placed in front and ten chairs in back, five on either side of the ones before. With a wave of her hand, she ushered Leigha to follow her as she came down the stairs to join the staff.

Everyone was all ready lining up, Liaden and her husband; Leigha who left Shyvonne side to take position with Professor Felton; Professor McAndrews Senior and Professor Archer; Professor McAndrews, the younger, and Professor Sergio; and heading behind, Gaius and his cane. Shyvonne gave them all a grin before she took the head of the line with Mark. Her hand rose to place within his own (each escort behind them doing the same) and the procession started down the isle between the chairs towards the dais.

She had planned it perfectly, she had planned it to be as a procession of King and Queen and their court for her she ruled with Mark beside her and no other. As they filed down the isle, the congregation of parents hushed and took to their seats. Sweeping back her skirts, she climbed the dais and took the seat on the left with she ushered with an unseen hand to Mark to take the one to her right as the teachers all parted hands and bodes, the fine females going to the left and the males going to their right. Each turned on unison, perfectly executed as Shyvonne turned to face the parents.

"Welcome to Oisles Academy" Shyvonne started and then slowly sank into her chair, the teachers behind her and Mark falling in line with her to their own chairs. Shyvonne hands came to rest against the armrests of her chair. "I will not waste your time with formalities. Each one of you knows why you are here, I invited you to voice your concerns of the past supposed transgressions of the School, or rather my actions as most of you voiced concern in letter. I invited you here today to lay it all to rest." She paused a moment to scan the crowd before continuing "I want you to voice your concerns with all honesty and respect that I may offer my own in return."

'You knowingly put the needs of your nephew and your family above the protection of our children!'

'My son had nightmares for weeks when he came home of that attack'

'How can you expect us to trust you after you withheld information about the safety of your Academy from us!'

These and similar comments flooded the halls as the parents left their chairs throwing their hands up at her as they screamed giving her 'what for' concerning the attack of the school and the danger that had been inflicted on their children.

Shyvonne sat silent for several seconds while the roar of comments filled the hall then lifted a hand and voice "My Lords...My Ladies...we will get nowhere with you all talking at once. I understand your anger, but Please..Sit. Let us discuss this rationally."

Formalities all… but this was his wife’s academy… and he a mere professor… He did what was required, and as she took his hand, he smiled, and resumed his stance for the procession. Once seated, he sat erect, formulating a correct posture, and then began Shy’s speech and the subsequent bantering and battering from the parents… He wanted to jump up and swear at them for battering his beloved Shy… These people knew not what the woman did for the families… but he restrained himself…

After hesitation, each of them took their seats but one remained standing as to make himself known. "Mistress Collier… while I offer you my congratulations on your marriage, your actions of late seem that of a child, I find myself questioning your ability to teach children when your actions speak that of a child. You took valuable information about the safety of your school and withheld it from us!" With his opinion voiced, the gentleman took a seat only to be replaced by another, only this one was a soured faced woman.

"How can you possible claim to understand what we parents have gone through when you yourself have no children. You promised us education and the safety of our children, it is why we placed our children in your hands. And frankly your attitude astounds me, you act as if you do not regret what you have done and what you have done is placed your family before the needs of our children and this I strongly disagree upon!"

Shyvonne eyes shifted across the room before landing on the gentleman who continued to stand and voice his concern and then the female. For a moment her face seemed perfectly calm before twisting somewhat as if she were about to explode. The MacGregor women were known for their temper but what happened next would perhaps astound them all. "My Lord Blacach, thank you for your congratulations. As for your concerns, I will not insult you by denying them. Yes, I knowingly kept knowledge from you all, but in defense, none of us, least of all you, could have known that anything would happen. I pose this, if nothing had happened, we would not all be sitting here now and you would be praising me for my actions instead of condoning me from them. As for putting the needs of my family above your children; believe me, I weighed all the options before taking the course I thought the most appropriate, the right decision. Frankly, my lord, I am more concerned at this point about your own actions, that you would condone having a strong family tie. If that is the value you wish to teach your child, then they are better off not at this Academy."

Her attention then slid to the woman as she tightened her hands at the ends of the armrests. "Strongly disagree all you like Lady MacAlasdair, I will defend my actions for as long as I live. No one’s child was harmed and all but myself and my nephew were harmed. It is common knowledge now of the things done to us when we were captured and by whom. They were not here after your children, there were here for Robin. Even had they not been, had they been vagabond bandits intent on destroying the Academy and hurting anyone here, I still would have fought against them while many of the teachers got as many out as they could."

For several seconds after Shyvonne stopped, their was silence be hestaintly another one of the parents stood. Another woman.

"Forgive me Head Mistress, but you invite us here to voice our opinions, our concerns then put us down for such. Why should we trust you and entrust our children into your care again? I am sure there are plenty of school where such incidents will not be so common!"

Shyvonne leaned back in her chair, releasing the ends of the armrests and folding her hands across her stomach. "Lady MacAdams. I fully understand your position and I do not mean to put down nor dismiss your fears in the slightest. MacGregor women are often known for their defiance, or perhaps it is just me. I am strong willed and so when my actions are questioned, I defend them in the best way I know how. If you think your children would be best served in another school or Academy, there is nothing that I can say that will stop you..." She paused to sit upward to make her words next more clear. "but let me be quite frank and clear, I built this Academy from the ground up, this castle was in serious disrepair when I happened upon it and I spent every waking possible hour in seeing it restored to be a place of learning for the children of this isle. I put my blood, sweat and tears, quite literally into this place and even now have actions in motion to better the Academy. The teachers had supported me thus far, both in the protection of my nephew and in the revisions for the Academy. Why my own husband is making plans for a trip to Turas Lan to see support in the evolution of the Academy and I can promise you this now, once my vision of the Academy is complete, there will be no finer intuition upon this island."

What man would literally stand by and allow people to bash his wife? Mark. Not because he was timid, nor weak, nor unable to defend his wife… but because Shyvonne had forbade him to intervene. This was HER academy! He had made him promise not to say anything, but to be a pillar of strength by allowing her to handle come what may. And he did so… ever reluctantly, even to the point of gritting his teeth. Silently, he cursed each and every one… damning them to their own inconvenience…

For the next hour, more of the parents stood to voice their opinions and concerns, Shyvonne did her best to qualm the fears of the parents and let out to new security measures that she assured them would continue on through the construction of the Academy and be revised if need be once the revision of the Academy was complete. She was a tower of strength never wavering and when the 'meeting' had concluded she was more then sure most of the parents would renew the contract and send the students back when classes resumed in a weeks time.

Shyvonne had a look of solitude on her face… so Mark, along with the other teachers escorted the parents back out of the hall and to awaiting carriages, and in time, Mark attempted to reassure each parent of the strength the Academy could offer, and he took comments with stride, reassuring them he would meet with the King and explain the parents concerns…

King Adam’s stance on education was strong… the man knew how the future of the Gaelic Nations depended on the quality of education of its youth. But Adam was one man, overwhelmed with the running of such a nation. Funding from the royal coffer was tight, that he had found out… so funds from the King might not so good idea. But he was tasked to approach the King regardless…

Educational institutions were almost to capacity in Turas Lan… and outside the capital, formal educational facilities were almost non-existant, except for Oisles… maybe in five years, facilities would be available, but in the meantime… he just rubbed his chin in contemplation and he looked to his wife who stood looking out the window… and the memories of the conversations in the kitchen reared its ugly head.

What was Shyvonne contemplating? Did she truly long to be with Collum? Mark turned and exited the room, leaving his wife at the window. Again, he would be seduced by jealousy… and who in the halls, but Grace, would appear? The cheery lass capturing his arm and guiding him to the foyer as he headed for the stables.

Standing by the window, she watched the last carriage winding down the path and out the gates of the Academy. More then ever she believed in her actions. She was not putting the students in danger again by her actions, no she was fighting for a better way of life for them, a better education with options that would allow them to learn not only the things they would need in their adulthood but the things they WISHED to learn.

More then ever she felt the Robin Hood the right course of action. Nothing was ever free, nothing ever fell into your lap. No, when you wanted something, you went for it. In this, it was just and right. In this, the Robin Hood would be forged. The royalty, while just and kind, could not reach their arm into her corner of the world and save her dying school, so she would have to do it herself. Her chin tilted upward as she watched the gates being closed and locked and for once, there was a dark and mysterious glint in her forest green eyes against the reflecting glass of the window.

Over the next few days, Mark made arrangements to appear before the Edctaional Ministers of Turas Lan, lobbying for assistance. Too bad that the King had departed for Lewis-Harris… he had hoped for a royal decree of some sort.

The fourth day, Mark saddled his big bay… He had not seen Shyvonne since bedtime last night. She had already gone somewhere… He had checked her office, the stables, the library and the hall… and he had to depart, in order to make the appointed meeting time in Turas Lan… The green head of jealousy reared once more, as he poictured in his mind that Shy and Collum were together someplace. What did not help was Grace being the last to see him off… and her asking if he had seen Collum. With a smile to Grace, and a grit of his teeth, he spurred the steed and rode toward Turas Lan.

[Shyvonne MacGregor]

A Series of Unfortunate Events

-Beware Gossip

The students were returning in five days time. The Academy was busier then ever, teachers were preparing lesson plans according to the list of students that Shyvonne and Leigha had prepared. Welcome packets had also been sent out for proper clothing etiquette as well as a list of rules and the students schedules to each family that would be returning or newly joining the Academy. Once again, Shyvonne was taking to her office in every spare minute.

When she was not in her office, she was out on the grounds supervising Collum on the way the guards would work around the grounds. At Lunchtime, when everyone was headed inside out of the cold, Shyvonne was taking to a bench going over some of the last minute paperwork when Collum came to join her carrying a tray of stew and bread that he set down on the bench beside her before taking the sparse space.

Grace watched from the window, her lips pursed at the way her brother smiled at the Mistress of the academy but what put a glint in her eyes was the way Shyvonne seemed to smile and laugh in return as they carried on a conversation Grace could not hear from within the walls. Oh what a pretty little plan was forming in her head as she swept back her skirts and did a hop step as she went in search of Mark Collier. When she found him, she pasted a bright smile upon her face.

"Professor Collier!" She chimed happily. "Lunch is ready, if you are hungry, but I was wondering if you could do me the biggest of favors before we go eat. You see, Lady Liaden wanted me to stack the plates back onto the shelves of the kitchen in preparation for the children coming, but they are oh so heavy for a little thing like me. Would you mind helping me?" She gave a gentle bat of her eye lashes and reached out to take his arm, not giving him a chance to regret her as she pulled him along towards the kitchens.

Mark had just finished the inventory of supplies required for the next few lessons. Classes would start in less than a week, and it had seemed not so long ago, he was sitting in a cell, waiting on the King’s word for execution. Inventory did not seem so tasking now… he was glad to do them. Then he heard his formal title being called… as if a songbird was calling his name. Setting down the tablet, he turned to see Grace… “Yes m’Lady…?” he did not care if she was a titled woman or a tavern wench, Mark tried to treat all women the same… A much different view on women than in past years. “Lunch would be grand, I missed breakfast…” Brushing the straw from his clothes, the woman approached him and asked for his assistance to which he nodded. “Aye, of course…” Odd was her expression and urgance of him… but he passed it off. Nowadays, he disregarded her advances… Years ago, being a different man, with her adances, he would have taken her in the straw long before lunch.

It was perfect timing. Since her time here, or since the Lady Shyvonne had been spending late hours in her office with her brother, Grace had come to learn the chamber maids gossiped in the kitchens while doing the laundry in the south corner of the large room when Liaden and cook were in the great hall eating lunch with everyone else. Grace kept her hands upon his arms as she sauntered down the hall leading him towards the kitchens. "You are ever so kind, I'd ask my brother to help me but he is so busy these days since Lady Shyvonne made him Captain of the Guard." Oh Grace knew what she was doing, she would say no bad thing about Shyvonne or her brother, let others do that.

The doors to the kitchen were cracked by the time they arrived, the heat from the ovens wafting out and the sound of bubbling pots curled around the doorframe as Grace slowed. She heard no voices...and then...

“Aye, being Captain of the Guard can be tasking… I prefer being a HorseMaster…” he chuckled as they walked. From a distant, he seemed to be escorting the lady, but in actuality, she was urging him along…

"Honestly Kyra, you must be joking. I've been assigned to the Lady and Lord’s bed clothing and sheets. Let me tell you, there is no lack of intimacy there!" One woman's flowed outward.

"Oh Caera you poor simple thing, you're a virgin, how would you know!" The one known as Kyra spoke letting out a laugh. "I'm telling you, no woman spends hours in a locked office just going over paperwork with the Captain of her Guard!"

"Kyra!" Caera shrill shock came out. "So what if I am a virgin, I'm saving myself!" The latter sounded like a pout.

"Oh saving yourself for who? I see you making eyes at the Ladies husbands back when no one is looking. Well, its no secret about his past, it would serve him right if his wife was cheating on him, more then likely he'll turn and do the same. Maybe with you" Kyra laughed.

There was a slopping wet sound as Caera threw a wet pillowcase at Kyra. "Oh shut up Kyra. Get back to what you were saying. You really think the Lady Shyvonne would take someone besides her husband to her bed?"

Unseen Kyra threw the pillowcase in the boiling pot and cut a piece of soap to add to her own pot of laundry. "Why not? The MacGregor women and men aren't known for their fidelity. Have you not noticed how Lady Shyvonne has been looking at Collum lately? Why even now they are in the yard. I saw them on my way here. He brought her lunch, for the two of them... the way he smiles at her..the way her cheeks flush. You remember how she used to look at Mark that way. Do you see them like that now?" Kyra snorted and unseen shook her head.

"Well...I..." Caera started and stopped unseeing she was stirring the ore inside the large pot with sheets in it. The weather did not permit them to do this outside as it normally would have been done. "It doesn't seem nature! A woman taking two men to her bed. With a man, well you would expect that, my momma always said so, a man, he's got a primal urge, he can't help it. But a woman?"

"You want to know something interesting Caera? Promise not to tell!" Kyra spoke.

"Yes yes, I promise!" Caera responded excitedly.

"I overheard them one day. Shyvonne and Collum, making plans for two days hence. When she is to leave for Dunsgate, they are going to meet up, I heard him say something about him riding ahead and then her in the carriage, then something about leaving the carriage behind. They even made plans for two or three excursions throughout the next two months!" Kyra let out a laugh again, unseen shaking her head.

"Yes I suppose you're right, something is up there." Caera commented back before adding in. "All right, lets get these sheets done, if we're hanging clothes when those lunch plates come in, they won't ask us to help them."

Grace maneuvered herself just a step behind Mark so that he was closest to hearing the conversation going on in the kitchen. When the conversation had died so that work could progress, Grace lifted a hand to her mouth as if shocked and horrified that they had happened on such a conversation.

"oh my" She hummed uncertain of what to say, or so it seemed. "I had no idea the maids would gossip so." She lay a hand on his shoulder for the span of a second then waved it in the air "Oh such a thing is ridiculous, silly maids talk"

Facing his back, Grace gave a naughty little grin and then sobered in case he turned around. Oh what a tangle web she was weaving but then, Grace always knew how to maneuver people without ever being the person that pulled the strings. No she merely tickled them, played with them and let the puppets do their own dirty work in destroying themselves.

Could a man be so blind to the evilry that a woman could do? Did such intelligence fall to the wayside? He overheard the women talking… and it was as if a dagger was plunged into his heart. “Oh let women talk… I know the truth… idle gossip is the devil’s handiwork… I shall speak to Lady Shyvonne about their idleness…” Mark tried to play it off… but the expression upon his face told Grace a different story… a seed had been planted; even if he tried to ignore it.

[Shyvonne MacGregor]

The Robin Hood

With Collum help, Shyvonne had learned the District Bailiff who had taxed the Academy most grievously would be traveling between the roads of the Abandoned castle and Dunsgate at precisely the time in which Shyvonne would be traveling to Dunsgate. It had taken them days to lay out their plan and then the morning was upon them. The Academy was still in high alert for now it was three days time for the arrival of the children. Shyvonne things had been packed on the waiting carriage even though she only meant to spend a day or two at her families home and return the day before the children would be arriving for the start of the new term.

Shyvonne was sliding on her cloak as she came down the stairs to meet Collum.

"Everything is ready my Lady" Collum spoke and gave her a sly little grin for this secret remained firmly between the two of them.

"Thank you Collum" Shyvonne responded and returned his smile as she took his arm and he lead her out to the waiting carriage.

Here in the yard they were alone but he still kept his voice hushed. "The men are waiting for us past the ruined castle at the forest line where we will hide the carriage and continue on horseback, your uniform in under the cushions in the carriage."

"What of the driver?" Shyvonne asked, her eyes scanning to the waiting man at the front of the carriage keeping hands tight on reigns of the horses who pranced itching to take off.

"One of ours. The three others are at the tree line waiting." Collum responded as he opened the carriage door and offered a hand up into the interior.

"Good, see yourself off Collum" Shyvonne returned as she took his hand, slid back her skirts and climbed inside.

Collum saw the door closed, gave a hand signal at the driver and then took to his own horse which took off like lightening. The carriage remained for half a second before the driver gave a call, flicked the reigns and the carriage rocked as it too began its trek down the drive.

The ride was not a long one. Not when you were trying to change out of gown into a uniform. The uniform itself was black with a red Robin at the breast of a leather chest plate. The boots ran high to the knee. The shirt and breastplate were not a problem to get on but in a swaying carriage, the pants and boots had been quite a problem. Nevertheless when the carriage stopped at the treeline, she was dressed proper as the door swung open and she stepped out. Her hair swept up into a ponytail that hung over one shoulder. Three men dressed similar greeted her and bowed as she stepped off into the dirt, Collum amongst them, left the two others to come forward and bring her forward.

"The driver will join us shortly. I feel I must let you know, the men have been living out in the wild all this time. In case your family should bring up the point of missing sheep, they had to do something for food, I approved on your behalf."

Shyvonne gave a nod of her head and looked to her small group of bandits. "I want to make it perfectly clear, even though our intentions may not be noble, may not even seem noble, we are doing this for a noble cause. Half the money will be divided between the Academy and the village of Armadale. With our efforts, we will see the Academy grow to its greatest expectations and Armadale, the new Turas Lan. We take what belongs rightfully to the people in our county, we do not kill anyone, is that clear?"

"Yes M' lady" Four voices chimed in unison as the driver came to join his brethren, the carriage had been hidden, the horses now ready for their riders.

"Good, mount up!" Shyvonne chimed in a voice of hard command and moved to take to her own horse pausing when Collum presented her with her helmet. "Thank you"

"It's got a built in frame at the mouth, this will make your voice unrecognizable should you need to give command" Collum offered as he held the helmet out to her.

Shyvonne nodded and shifting her hair up, pulled the helmet un before lifting the visor up and taking the reigns, she mounted her own horse. With a lift of her hand, she gave a signal to the men, gave a kick to her horses flanks and took off with the men following in formation. She knew these roads well, she knew these forests like the back of her hand. It was not a hard ride and she felt every movement of the horse as it beat the ground with its hooves, the five riders following close behind. They had to time this right, she knew that much and so when they got to the edge of the road where it curled from the south towards the north where an hours ride would bring you to Dunsgate, she paused pulling the horse to a stop. It paced nervously as they waited.

Perfect timing. The black carriage rolled down the adjoining road on time, unaware of the horses that lay in wait at the edge of the treeline. The carriage turned away from them, heading North, its banners waving to wildly in the flying wind to know who was inside but Shyvonne knew. The Bailiff who had wrong her and the one, who would pay. For several minutes, they sat in silence letting the carriage roll on getting smaller as it went.

Shyvonne lifted a hand and then gave it a wave and off the riders went. Her hand lifted to pull down her visor. The horses flanks under her thighs were trembling as it spurred on at a hard gallop and the scrap of metal was dull against the helmet as the swords at their sides left their sheaths and raised high as if they were going into battle. She could see through the slits the driver looking back at the sound of galloping hooves and his harsh cry into the wind as he cracked the reigns to spurn his own horses on faster. With sword in one hand and reigns in the other, she looked to her left and gave a nod to the other hooded rider at her side.

With a hard kick, he went spurned forward catching the left side of the carriage, his sword was hurled and plunged into the side of the carriage. Swinging from the horses back, he catch the sword and swung himself into the drivers seat. A hard elbow in the drivers face and the reigns belonged to the hood. The carriage was pulled to a stop.

"Unhitch the horse's, we have use for them. They do not" Behind Shyvonne mask, her voice sounded neither male nor female, it was dark and foreboding.

The one on the drivers seat nodded and gave a final punch to send the driver into unconsciousness before he set off into his task to unhitch the horses.

"What..what..what goes on here! Unhand my horses!" The Bailiff called as he threw his door open and stepped outside to a circle of masked riders with swords pointed in his direction. "What...what...What are you doing?!"

"You three, search the carriage..." Shyvonne waved her hand and sent the last two grab the Bailiff as she dismounted her horse. "You rob and humiliate those you should protect...Now..we rob and humilate you..disrobe"

The Bailiff face was going red as he spitted and stuttered unintelligible words. "What..you..Are you mad?! I will not!" He cried out in anger then cried out in pain as he was kicked at the back of his knees buckling his legs and crashing hard onto his knees into the dirt.

"You can either disrobe or forfeit your life...you're choice" Shyvonne spoke eerily behind her mask.

The Bailiff seemed to contemplate the options before he gave up and began to slowly remove his clothing. A sudden cry from behind him made him stop and look behind. The bandits had found his stash of Gold he had just taxed from the villages of the south, and the Academy. "You can't; those are lawful taxes of the crown!"

"Are they now?" The eerie masked person spoke at him and even then the Bailiff could all most hint a menacing smile behind that mask. "Finish stripping. Robin Hood, mount up!" Shyvonne called.

Each took one of the horses that had once been tethered to the carriage and a general outcry of laughter commenced as the witnessed the Bailiff stripped of his clothing and placed in horses place at the front of the carriage while his driver was tied and placed into the interior of the carriage.

"Keep on your current heading. You should come to the next village by tomorrow morning, if you keep a good pace" Shyvonne let out a laugh as she moved to mount up on her own horse and the Robin Hood turned back the way they came as the Bailiff began his own journey down the road, naked and humiliated pulling his own wagon one step at a time.

Hours had passed, and the Baliff and the driver, bound together, finally made it to a nearby village. Laughs, and signs of shock and embarressment of the younger lasses, the naked men entering the village was such a sight. Yet, there they were treated well, despite the loathing the villagers had for this man… Soon he had been given clothing food and water… and afterwards, he appropriated a horse. Not long afterwards, he rode out of town and the small band of villagers roared with laughter, taunting the man behind his back… Unbeknownst to all, the driver, ever so humiliated, was also in conspiracy with the Robin Hood, and would be well compensated for his station in this episode.

The next day, the Baliff would report the theft to the Lord Chancellor… who would report this to the King… Meanwhile, the Baliff would report his predicament to the Chief Baliff, Lady Ealora Malory. Of course, the Baliff would report only a portion of the monies lost… as he and others had been confiscating much more than the obligated amount of taxes. Why report something that did not exist?

[Men of Skye]

Ealora had moved back to Red Wall, it was not a well known fact by many so she had left Taylor in Blah Bheinn in case word came that way. For one day, one glorious day she was spending time at home. The children were playing in the yard as Ealora hung damp laundry on the wash line and took the dry pieces down, folded and put them in basket to take inside and put away. It had never been a case of being a wife and mother that drove her crazy, it had been fading into the background when she had set out to make a name for herself and now, now it seemed so silly, now she realized she had made a legend of her life, some things worth being proud of and others, well, she would live with what she had done in her life, for every day that still continued, she would live it.

Now she was Chief Bailiff over Skye, answerable only to the King and Queen of Skye in her duties. The children were giggling uncontrollable and so Ealora lifted her head to see what they were laughing at, Issa had some long grass up on his head and he was strutting like a woman while the others rolled in the dirt having a good old laugh at their older brother making a fool of himself. Ealora grinned and took a clip from her shirt to hang one of Maahes tunics on the line when Taylor rode into the yard. Lifting from her kneel near her basket, she brushed her hands against her slacks and waved as she crossed the yard to meet him.

"Chief Constable" Ealora remarked with a smirk. "What brings you this fine day?" Taylor had been her first mate on the Shadow Storm and now held the position of Chief Constable because there was no other she would trust to man her duties and see to things when she could not.

"I have a report for you" Taylor responded throwing his foot over the side of the horse and bouncing to the ground holding out the rolled parchment to her. "I've all ready read it" He threw in. Though Ealora was a Chief Bailiff, Taylor liked to be appraised of the situation (sometimes before her) so that he could plan ahead.

Ealora lips twisted but she said nothing as she snatched the report from his hands and walked a few paces away to read it on her own.

"Hi Uncle Taylor!!" The children chimed but seeing their mother 'in business' they left the man alone to run into the wild grass again, laughing and giggling on the way.

After several minutes of tapping the parchment against her thigh, she moved back towards Taylor. "Something isn't sitting right with this, why would this... gang, attack the Bailiff for such a low sum? I want to go down to investigate the crime scene, take interviews with the bailiff and find out who he things could of done this, and interview those people. I want you to ride ahead of me, I'll be a day or two behind so that I can get things settled here. I want you to find lodging and interview the Bailiff for me, gauge him, and if you believe he is off, then he'll be quite surprised when I arrive."

Taylor grin was slow but it held mischief and that always boded ill for most who came into his path, of course on the straightened arrow, he would never do something that would sully his name or hers. "I'm a step ahead of you" He responded pointing to the pack attached to the saddle.

Ealora nodded and headed for her wash once more, she would finish this then ride to the city to find her husband and fill him in on what was going on. She paused halfway across the yard and turned finding Taylor mounting up. "Oh and Taylor, the next time you upstage me and read something before me, I'll whip your ass" The corner of her mouth was tipping up into a grin but her face was all seriousness.

Taylor settled in the saddle, lifting his head as Ealora called his name and grinned again. "Yes Chief" He called and saluted though his mouth was tipped up into a grin and off Taylor rode. Sleat, having no idea what was coming.

Meanwhile, on the home front, Shyvonne’s anger, feelings of betrayal, and distrust of Mark had translated into days… even weeks of separation. The stables had become his residence, the horses his faithful companions… His classes were intense, yet palatable for the young minds he was influencing. Those children were beginning to realize that equines were intelligent animals not merely beast of burden or war.

But still, as his mind remained busy with classes and the care of his responsibilities, his evenings were torment. Thoughts of his past haunted him… Yet, she too had secrets he was sure; for she would disappear for hours at a time, sometimes days… Had she a lover?

That spurned memories of the beautiful girl, Grace… the siren who attempted, though in vain, to seduce him. And he did not trust Grace nor Collum… Would he attempt to discuss this with his beloved Shyvonne? Not likely…

[Men of Skye]

Another School Year

The day had arrived and with it, the castle that was known as the Oisles Academy was busting at the seams. It all started at dawn, everyone was up and out of bed the minute the sun crested over the hills. It was to be a hectic day but a happy day for many involved, except for one. Shyvonne was trying to be happy that the students were turning today, that life as she knew it was still continuing but being hit in the heart by news that your husband fathered a child with someone else was like trying to swallow a spoonful of cinnamon (an impossible feat as cinnamon dried up the saliva in your mouth making it impossible to swallow the spice) but it wasn't the fact that Colleen was his, but that he had lied to her, that was where it all steamed from.

There was a light breakfast for the staff for the call came all to soon that the carriages and carts carrying the children towards the Academy was approaching. Many faces were smiling as the teachers went outside to greet the children and direct them where they needed to go. For those that didn't have their schedules, they were sent into the Great Hall for them as well as the assigned listing for their rooms. Even the guards had been called into action to act as a filing system to get the carriage's and carts through the pathway as quickly as possible.

Mark had remained at the Academy like he promised his beloved wife, though his residence in the stables were widely known by now. His multiple journies to the Educational Ministers of Turas Lan brought no financial relief to the academy; for times of peace after war was always difficult and financially tasking. The King having felt the financial turmoil as much as most.

How swiftly a day could move for the morning past into a blur through until the afternoon. Shyvonne stood on the landing and greeted the students as they passed, directing some of the new students and their parents of those too nervous to let their children do this alone, to where they needed to go. Several times this day she had seen Mark and her throat expanded with the pain that made her airways expand and yet feel like they were closing. It was hard enough hearing congratulations for her marriage and living in this hell that was the separation between them.

Despite Grace's lies, no one knew why her and Mark were fighting despite her anger she still had not outed what had happened between he and Chloe or what resulted. As much as she was angry, it was not her secret to tell and in her state of mind, her revenge would not come in hurting them by tarnishing their reputations. Yet what lingered on her mind was their last conversation before everything had gone silent. He had said he would leave after the first semester was over, and the truth was, despite what happened, despite the lie, she didn't want him to go, but oh her pride would not allow her to admit it. After catching his eye for the millionth time, she turned away from him and went about her duties again.

He truly loved Shyvonne but her actions were not resolving their problems but fueling it. Her fleeting glances, the coldness of her turned shoulder, her unexplained absences, known by few, but moreso by him. Everytime his wife would be absent, Grace would once more tempt her fate with him; attempting to seduce him while informing him Collum and Mistress Shyvonne was absent. Still he remained adamant against her alluring charms and accusations, and true to his beloved wife. But for how long could a man live as he had for the past few months?

By evening all the parents had left the Academy to start the long journey home leaving their children behind in the Academy's care. The bell tolled to signal dinner and the Great Hall was buzzing with the voices of the children and the professors as they waited on the Head Mistress. As Shyvonne walked the alleyway towards the head table, voices quiet and heads turned in her direction. A smile was painted perfectly on her face as one hand held back the folds of her gown for a brisk walk and then released in a flutter of fabric as she took her place and turned to face the students.

"Before we begin dinner. Let me welcome those of you who are returning for yet another year towards your education and welcome those who are joining us for the first time. If your fellows have been telling you horror stories; trust in my words that punishment in this school is not severe as they make it out. There are systems in place for punishment and will be addressed with your professors in your first morning class. If you have any questions regarding the systems placed in the school, please see one of your Professors, this is what they are here for, to teach you."

Shyvonne paused, her hands folded in front of her to collect herself so her face, however fake at this moment would not break, for a moment her head turned, catching eye of Mark at the end of the table rather then closer to her and then her attention was back on the students. "I'd like to take a moment before announcing some of the changes and some of the familiarity of the school; while I thank you all for the warm welcome and congratulations of my wedding to our very own Professor Collier, it brings to mind events that are still very recent for many of us, namely the attack on the Academy, thankfully no professors or students were hurt and I know many of you, still hold some fear, allow me to calm those fears. I have instilled this year with perhaps triple the guard that we have had this year and to Captain the guard this year is Captain Collum Macrevy..."

Mark had not clapped, but simply looked to the napkin before him as she spoke of Collum. God, she had placed so much in that man’s hands, truly not knowing the man… Mark did not know Collum, and did not want to… why would he want to know his wife’s lover but to kill him? Mark simply huffed.

Shyvonne clapped first and the others followed till the hall was filled with the roar of clapping and again Shyvonne was the first to stopped and waited for the rest to stop before continuing. "This year, let us remember and honor those that fell during the clan disputes with hard word and determination, let us show them, their blood and life were not wasted on idle hands nor minds. With that being said, I would like to announce a new professor to our ranks, some of you are scheduled for his science and theory class, Professor Giaus" Shyvonne turned and gestured to the older man who sat at Mark's right. With a briefly struggle the man rose to the sound of applause again and then sat.

Once again Shyvonne paused for the applause to die down. "Also to announce a new addition to the Academy, we will be hosting later in the year, a tournament..." Cheers and roaring of mixed conversation went up but Shyvonne lifted her hands to signal silence and continued above the den even as it calmed to silence. "There will be a contest later in the month to give name to our tournament and I hope it is something we can continue through the years; the reason for this tournament is to increase the funds for the Academy, its my deepest wish to further not only your education for the life you are to lead outside these walls, but to teach things of your interest, to do this, I must expand on the Academy both in structure and staff and this is something that needs funds. In addition to the tournament, there will also be a royal court that reigns over the tournament, this year, I take the lead as Queen and the Professors of the Academy to be my court, as this is the first year we of course will have trial and error, only students of the qualifying age of fifteen and older may compete, for those not of the sports nature, we will have things for you too, in tradition of a tournament, there will be booths for selling things and the public will be invited to attend. More details on this will follow as they come."

There were some of the boys, and girls who gave a cry at the age requirement and Shyvonne chin lifted, lips pressed tightly together and the outburst died as quickly as it had started for the ladies face looked dark and... violent for a second before it softened. "Now, I know you all are hungry so I will be quick on what is to continue; weekends will continue to be a free time, those will permission slips may visit the town of Sleat that is to our west with the assigned Professors; the bell system will continue during the day announcing the start of the day and breakfast with three tolls; the beginning and ending of classes with one and a two bell toll to warn you when you have 30 seconds to get to your next class. If any of you should have any questions about this system, about the tournament or any ideas for the said tournament, again, please see your assigned Professor or submit a written idea with them and it will get to me. Now, I know you all are hungry so without further ado, please...dig in..." Shyvonne waved a hand for the kitchen staff to serve dinner and took her seat.

As always, Shyvonne ate light and spent the rest of the time rolling the innards of bread, the softest part into balls and building a pyramid. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Mark, not being able to help it. It had been days since their fight, days since she felt the warmth of his touch, days since they had made love and it was driving her crazy, it didn't help that last night she had dreamt that he had come into the room they used to share and watched her sleep but when she had awoke, he wasn't there, he wasn't beside her and he wasn't watching her. It had taken her hours to fall asleep again.

Finally she felt a hand on her shoulder and raised her head to Collum giving her a warming smile. She managed a weak smile in his direction and realized that the children were filing out of the Great Hall for bed. Raising from her chair, she took his arm and allowed Collum to walk her up the stairs and to her door. As the door clicked shut behind her, she rubbed the place where his hand had touched her shoulder and grimaced, something about his touch was always cold and unnatural. Now alone in the room, she was aware of a crushing silence, aware that like this room, she was so completely alone. Crossing the room, she pulled the window open to let in the night breeze and noticed Mark was heading out to the stables to sleep, like he had done every night since saying he would. Her hand was still on the latch of the window as she watched him, her face pulled into a dark frown of despair as that feeling of loneliness grew stronger nearly drowning out the pain that was in her heart.

Catching herself several minutes later, she let the latch of the window go and moved off to ready for bed for the dawn would come early and with it her duties as Head Mistress of Oisles Academy and the Head of the Robin Hood.

[Men of Skye]

A Royal Investigation

It took a couple of days to reach Sleat. By this time, Ealora wished never to be on the back of a horse again, as much as she loved to ride. Egypt had enjoyed the 'trot' Ealora was sure for the Arabian breed horse was meant to ride and the only one Ealora trusted to take her the distance. Bailiff Camden's place was looming not to far off in the distance and still Ealora paused to take out her water skin and take a long drink from it. It was the first 'big' case her new office was handling and like being on the Sea heading for a destination never sailed to before or a fight looming, her heart was pulsing. This was a good sign to the woman who had for a long time, been in love with the cold mistress that was the sea though she missed the salty wind, she was never so sure then at this moment that she had made all the right and even wrong decisions in life. They had all gotten her here. She could only hope Taylor had done his job well so she would not seem the idle fool upon arrival. With a kick she sent the horse riding again.

Egypt pranced into the yard of the Bailiff Camden. Taylor was all ready waiting in the yard with a man that Ealora could only describe as toad like. His face was short though his cheeks were wide and his lips were thin lines upon his face. Whether he was vexed still over the attack or this was a common look on his face, Ealora was not sure.

"Chief!" Taylor called as Ealora rounded a semi-circle to a few yards from them. Drawing Egypt into a stop, Ealora swung her leg backwards and stepped down from the saddle masking her discomfort from behind the horse with a grunt and a scrunched face before reappearing around the horses rear with a more composed look. Taylor was moving towards her as she moved past the rump of the horse, Bailiff Camden was sweating where he stood at the edge of the steps to his home. To him, Ealora head gave the barest of nods before her attention was moving to Taylor. "What have you found out?" she mumbled quietly handing the reigns off to a stable hand.

"His story isn't much different then detailed in his letter. However, it seems well rehearsed to me. It hasn't changed one bit from start to finish which should be a good thing but I'll admit to glancing at the books and the sum said to be lost doesn't quite match the books." Taylor moved with her as she moved further down the yard, his body turned in such a way his lips nor Ealora's could be read.

Ealora gave a nod of her head and pushed against Taylor shoulder, her quiet strides now became longer as she crossed the yard to meet Bailiff Camden. "You look well Bailiff Camden, how are you fairing these days?" Ealora commented out of respect but really, she didn't care one way or the other if the man was well. There was just something about him that was off.

"How am I..." The man sputtered and spit, his clammy sweaty face immediately turned red. "I asked for you days ago! I've been robbed damn it, how the hell should I be!"

"Bailiff" Ealora voice went from pleasant to stern as her face twisted in a way that made men shudder and women gasp. "You will address me respectfully, I have not disrespected you thus far. I came to assist in the investigation, frankly though, with your attitude and disrespect, I have every right to walk away if I wish."

"My apologizes Chief" Bailiff Camden quickly corrected himself and ushered Ealora inside. "I've had tea made, your man Taylor and I were waiting for your arrival. How can I assist you in bringing these thieves to justice?"

He led Ealora inside and had the tea and cakes served. For several minutes the trio sat in silence while Ealora composed herself after a hard long ride. It was quite some time before Ealora sat back one leg folding delicately over the other and her hands were placed in her lap. "Now, Bailiff Camden, I know you've detailed the account in letter and to my second here, but if you'll indulge me, will you regal me with the tale again, there are things that can be missed in writing on paper and I also wish to hear it from your mouth to my own ears."

"Well, uhh, Chief, if you insist..." Camden spoke setting his teacup down.

"I do" Ealora responded and lifted her chin to give him her full attention.

"My driver and I were headed North from our rounds...I heard several horses approaching but thought nothing of it as we were on a well traveled rode. It wasn't until a sword came plunging through the wall that I knew something was up. In a matter of seconds there was a thump and the horses were being pulled to a halt. I heard a voice telling others to unhitch the horses, that they had need of them and we did not. I climbed out of the carriage demanding they unhand my horses when several of these masked uniform men with their swords pointed in my face. The Leader, if you can call this person a leader, demanded three of the men check the carriage while demanding I...disrobe." Camden stopped, his face red with anger and humiliation. "And well. you have the rest of the report, I don't want to recount it again!"

Again there was silence. Ealora had been listening to him recant his story, knowing it all ready from his report, Taylor was right, nothing changed but Ealora had a feeling, faint but there, something was amiss. As Camden flustered and faltered, Ealora's eyes scanned to Taylor who gave her the barest flick of a finger to his goatee, a sign to Ealora that this was the same story he had heard (except of course Camden had told ALL of it to him, no doubt his fluster was now recounting the story to a woman). Elbows leaning against the armrest of her chair now propelled her upward "All right Camden, I know the rest. I should have a word with your driver and then I'd like to see the crime scene."

"The driver quit, besides, he wasn't my regular driver. Daniel, my real driver, has been ill for months. I hired Erik as a temp and he quit afterwards, now even Daniel won't come back to work. I'm reduced to riding a horse and there, not that I go many places. Really Chief, I can have a servant show you where it happened, I'd rather not go." Camden face was still flushed as he wiggled in his seat.

Ealora shifted her gaze to Taylor who just shook his head before her gaze turned to Camden. "You poor man, people are starving all over the nation, some can't even afford horses to take them on long journeys and you... have to ride a horse rather then your precious carriage." Fingers pressed onto the firmness of the table top as she leaned in close to him. "Saddle your God damn horse and if you so much as whimper again, I'll make sure to give you a reason TO whimper. Do we understand one another?"

Camden eyes, large and toad-like seemed saucers on his face when Ealora spoke to him like that but he did nothing more but nod his head.

"Good, now go get your staff to saddle your horse and bring mine out." Ealora returned and watched the man leave the room as her and Taylor rose from the table. "I don't like that man" Was the next comment she made as she came to stand at Taylor side.

"You don't like a lot of people Ealora" Taylor responded with a grin. "But I agree, are we thinking the same thing?"

"We are" She returned crossing her arms under her breasts. "I need you to stay here, go over all of his books, not just the ones of the incident, all of them. I don't care how long it takes. There's a connection we're missing; something he isn't telling us."

"It shall be done" Taylor responded but the thought of spending hours pouring over accounting books wasn't what he had in mind when he came with Ealora for the investigation, still, Ealora had sight and sound he did not possess. If there was a weasel in the hen house, she would see it out.

Though she was not looking forward to getting back on the horses backside. She nonetheless climbed up and had Camden show her where he had been attacked. The road was well used but the account Camden had given her said the road had not been crowded that day, or rather, that no one but he was upon it when the attack had happened. Still when she examined the scene, all traces of the attack were bore under the daily use of the road.

There had been another purpose to coming out here but Ealora was remiss to give that purpose to Camden, not when her gut was strongly disagreeing with his story as solid as it was. After leaving the scene, she made Camden take her to the village he had ended up. She thought the man would fall dead for the long hours she spent at the village interviewing the townsfolk, he remained a reddish purple color in his face.

It was night when they arrived back at Camden's residence and Taylor found her again outside as Camden rushed inside deeply embarrassed from recounting his incident and visiting the very scene his nakedness had been revealed. Taylor confirmed her suspensions that something was off, his books recounted over and over through the months, the same date, the same amount hidden as a tax collection but oddly resembled the amount that had recently been stolen from him. Ealora also revealed that the driver had been seen in the village, where he had given over a bag of coins to the village 'mayor' and then to the church where it was told by the priest in prayer in the morning, that thanks be given for the donation given to the church and then he had disappeared. As Ealora took her room that night, Taylor was off again, taxed with finding the driver who had seemingly disappeared into thin air while Ealora, needing so little sleep took pen to paper.

Your Majesty,
I am writing to let you know I have arrived in Sleat to begin the investigation of the attack against Bailiff Camden. The bailiff account of his ordeal seems all in order but for a warning that remains in the pit of my stomach. You know I don't take well to when there is a feeling.

Further investigation reveal discrepancies in the mans account books. My man Taylor has revealed that over the past six months, the same amount appears over and over as a tax collection from the neighboring villages, however, the strangeness of this fact is that the amount in the books is equal to the amount stolen only this month and this month does not account such amount taxed from the villages, not even lost.

I believe it is as I feared and some of the bailiffs in this hard times of the people, have taken to One thing sticks out above all others, this group the villagers have named The Robin Hood, are of this land, they know these roads well, they knew when to attack so that they would avoid getting caught.

There is one thing that is certain out of all of this, while thieves, this group, has donated some of they have stolen to the village Bailiff Camden ended up in, and the church therein but where the rest of the money has gone, it can only be said, to the group itself. Their motive is unclear and I do not think this was sport or simply because they knew Bailiff Camden would have funds upon him when he took that road.

There are a few things I cannot put my finger on. One is that I am not sure who these people are, Camden has sworn over and over again that they wore uniforms of black with a Robin on the breast and masks and that their leaders voice cannot be distinguished as male or female; and the second, is that I am not sure that this will be the one and only attack. There is this feeling inside me, that we have not seen the last of this so called Robin Hood.

Sincerely,
Chief Bailiff to the Crown - Ealora.

The letter would be sent out immediately with strict instructions to put this in the hands of the King and only the King.

For several weeks, the Academy moved on without a hitch and no one was the wiser that there were things that went on behind the closed doors of the Academy that could make a man shudder. There were whispers and plans in the dark but always kept away from the students eye and ear. Most of the Academy were even unaware that the mistress of the Academy was taking off in the night and though sometimes she stayed away for more then a day, sometimes as many as four days. No one questioned her when she returned, or rather no one dared.

Gossip spreading around like wildfire that attacks were happening across the land by a band affectionately known as the Robin Hood. While the people feared this group, they were also talking of respecting it! From this group had come donations, ridings going through the streets, their uniforms supporting the drawing of a Robin on the breast and coins being thrown to the crowd. It was wrong, they knew of course to protect these band of people but they were also spreading the wealth that the people had heard, was being taken by Lords and Ladies across the land. An what was strange about all this to the staff of the Academy but never spoken allowed for loyalty, was the disappearance and reappearance of their lady every time another story of one of these attacks surfaced.

There were other stories floating around upon the wind and these stories spoke of not only the riding of the Robin Hood but the wiles of the Highland Witch for it seemed the two were connected. Every time the Robin Hood attacked, every time the Robin Hood spread some of the wealth they had gained, villages were reporting attacks of a figure in the darkness, a small bond fire in the distance, chanting in the night and chillingly, mishaps in the morning! One report spoke of the witch chanting in the night only for the neighboring village to be attacked by savage wolf like men in the night another spoke of the witches chant and a storage barn for all of the villages goods being burnt down. Unlike the Robin Hood, the villagers did not like this witch, they feared the power she was using upon the people for the most horrible of things and the hushed rumors that roamed the lands were the glimpses people had gotten, albeit far away, that the Highland Witch, was Shyvonne, Lady Collier and Head Mistress of Oisles Academy!!!

The only saving grace from both the band and the witch were in the stories that floated around that the Chief Bailiff Ealora Malory Asad Aziem had arrived in town with a vow to catch both the band and the witch and see them dealt with in the swiftest manner possible!

One particular evening, Shyvonne sat in the encampment that was the home of the Robin Hood, built far into the worlds to ward off any chance of being discovered. The men were laughing ad dancing to the lute that another played. Today they had not only stolen a good amount of seized money but food and drink to boot. Seeing everything divided, some of the goods were be taken to the village in most need of it, the village who had lost everything in the barn fire while the money was still to be dealt with.

Crossing the yard, Collum held out a goblet of wine to Shyvonne who sat a distance from the revelry. Holding out the drink, he offered her witty smile. "Just the once?" He knew Shyvonne was not the drinking type.

"Fine" Shyvonne bit back but smiled as she took the goblet and took a drink before laying her elbows against her knees. "You have been, invalueable during this whole thing Collum, but now I have to ask another favor of you.." Shyvonne spoke low even with the tune of the lute.

"Moving the money..."Collum responded without having to be asked grunting as he took a seat on the log beside her. "What do you need?"

"With the Chief Bailiff closing in on her investigation, its harder to move the money around without detection. The priest at the church won't give me up" To Collum scuff, her attention leveled on him rather then the fire. "I trust him, just as I trust in God." With no more remark from him, her attention went back to the fire. "We need one of the men, one you can trust that can move it for us, perhaps for extra coin, hire a villager to bring the rest of the money to the Academy, under guise of our uniform, the peasant won't know who our man is and will be able to swear to no identity, only the deliverance of where the money went to, if the Chief shows up, I can handle it."

"I know a guy, I'll see it done." Collum spoke before taking a swig of his own wine. "How do you purpose to handle it if it comes to that?"

"Well, I am the Highland Witch" Shyvonne responded and then laughed at the look Collum had on his face. She knew she was not the witch and hoped Collum knew the same, but the joke seemed to have horrified him and so she sighed and continued "Charm Collum, I guess all thieves learn it in the end. It was only a matter of time...that's what I am now..and...I'm not sorry." Shyvonne set her mug of wine down on the ground without taking another drink and let out a sigh.

"What's the matter my lady?" Collum questioned without discouraging her about being a thief, you couldn't discourage what was true.

"I don't know..I have this nagging feeling." Shyvonne spoke with a shake of her head and sat back.

"Think we should delay the plans to march on Dunsgate?" Collum asked, smirking behind his goblet.

"No" Shyvonne snapped back. "No" She stated more calmly. "If my prem..." She paused, Collum didn't know of her premonitions, or at least, she though he didn't know. "If things go according to the way I believe they will, then there is no need to worry. Come on" She huffed as she slapped her knees and stood. "I want to go home, tonight."

"Home to him, you mean?!" Collum grumbled beside her but rose as well.

"No" Shyvonne responded not turning to face him as they moved towards the horses but the answer was truly yes and she didn't want to look at Collum for fear it would show. Even if her and Mark were not talking and were not sharing beds much less anything else, she still wished to see his face. It was a constant struggle every day not to give in but she reasoned herself, every day that if she gave in, it would mean that he wasn't wrong for lying to her and he needed to see that, she needed him to see that even though this Robin Hood and that lie were pulling them apart and unknowing to her, his thoughts that she had been cokeholding him.

"My Lady!" The men cried as she mounted her horse and she offered them a smile and a half hearted laugh. "Prepare yourself men, the big battle comes soon!" She called and turned the horse to face home, with a sharp kick the horse took off into the night baring hard towards the Academy.

More attacks- over the next several weeks, there were four more attacks against Bailiff and Lords of the area. Bailiff Sullivan Kelly and Bailiff Mason Aldridge both turned up accounts similar to Bailiff Camden and again, Ealora had papers drawn up removing them from the power of their office as well as confining them to house arrest until the investigation was complete.

Ealora to this point had been optimistic that she could put a handle on who the Robin Hood was, perhaps stall or run into one of the attacks but they always came, quickly and without warning and now, she was irritated. Was she being mocked? Would her position be called into question when Bailiff and Lords were being attacked while she was within the land?

As before, she visited the nearby villages were the men had shown up, pulling their own carriages, void of any clothing so they could not mask their shames of being robbed. Shamed into admission they had indeed been vandalized in both Finances and in person. The Crime Scenes were all the same, well traveled roads but chosen to be attacked at the time when it was least likely to be noticeable. The same accounting in the books, now linked the three men together, it was perhaps quite clear that had planned this together and now each was sweating because the attack had now put them in a spot light they had wished to be out of.

The hard thing of this was, had they not been attacked, perhaps their deeds would never come to light though Adam had confided in her worry of such a thing happening across the land. On one hand, she wanted justice for citizens could not take the law into their own hands, on the other hand, she wanted to thank these people; for their deeds brought into stark contrast the corruption in the lands.

The one difference in this investigation was the attack on Lord Angus Insley. It was revealed, he was taxing the people living on his land, raising rent till it was to high to pay then shoving the residents out of their homes and burning the homes to the grounds. The land it seemed, was worth more growing crops then it was to have a family living upon them. His attack had come when such an event was occurring, the family sobbing in the yard as he got ready to set the home on fire. To this family, the Robin Hood was a blessing for the Lord. He had been made to pay everything in his pockets to the family he had thrown out but he was also made to strip to bare nakedness and walk back to his home where the rest of his money was stolen and then made to walk again, back towards the village with a sign hung around his neck bearing the word Guilty of Greed.

In the case of the two bailiffs, the drivers, quit the day after only to disappear after visiting the neighboring villages to dispense donations to the poor and to the church before they disappeared. As before, Ealora made rounds to the crime scenes first before visiting the villages where such news was found out about the money. More and more the Robin Hood became an enemy not of the people, but of injustice. How could she, rightly bring them to trial when she was of a mind once of doing the same thing, taking justice and the law out of the hands it was laid in. It became more and more clear that this group, did not believe the power in law was capable of the task for why else would they do this and this clue, was the one in which frustrated Ealora the most. There was a connection, in everything, but she could not put her finger on it. The one connection that would tie these attacks and the purpose of this group, to one singular moment and one singular person (else there would not be a Leader of the Robin Hood).

There was also reports of a witch in the area, seen only when the Robin Hood attacked. While the people revered the Robin Hood, and were perhaps holding back information; they were willing and ready to give up reports of the witches attacks. Often the accounts spoke of seeing a bonfire in the distance, a shadow in the distance dancing about the fire chanting. One village had its major barn where fresh stores for the whole village were kept, burnt down. Another account spoke of the same occurrence only their cows had died while another had said their children had all gotten sick (3 of them dying) and only getting better when the bonfire which had burned for four days, had died out.

These were added on top of the Robin Hood though no connection linked the Robin Hood with the highland Witch as people called her. The only link was that the witches attacks happened the very night of an attack on the men. Though people were reluctant to speak of the witch, Taylor admitted to hearing rumors that the Highland Witch was the Head Mistress of Oisles Academy. The link between them only seemed to deepen when Taylor brought one night a note that read three simple words Look to Education. Once more Taylor was sent ahead to investigate the finance records of the academy and learned that the school had received anonymous donations. All the while, Ealora had kept Adam abreast of what was going on with her investigation and now was no different. Another letter was sent out, to be put into the hands of the King only of the new findings while Ealora made plans to visit the Academy herself.

[Men of Skye]

Letters

The letter arrived in Turas Lan by swift courier, as Ealora had demanded and with strict orders to give to no one but the King… and before the King the messenger knelt he document raised in open palms whilst his head was down. Having been announced, Adam turned and flicked his wrist for the man to approach and watched the young man kneel and outstretch arms. With a cant of his head, he took the missive sealed with the ring seal of the Griffin’s Chief Baliff. Walking to the window, he broke open the seal and read the contents.

An odd expression crossed his face as he read it, for it was an odd incident of which Ealora wrote. Why would a band of people ride together, robbing the King’s Baliffs, with a total disregard of current laws, ONLY to give away their ill-got profits to those less fortunate? The missive crumpled in his hand as the other stroked a fine trimmed beard upon a still boyish face.

Troubles both foreign and domestic seemed to dominate the political scenes in these current times, and the letter from Ealora seemed to confirm that troubles of the land ran deep when the people would take the law into their own hands. Had he been too strict? Too lienient? Too much upon the outside to know what was occurring in his own land?

Sleat? And he cursed… Problems more than necessary has come from those lands of the MacGregor… and once more, his attention would focus upon there. He moved to the desk and sat, taking quill in hand, pausing to dip it, then began writing.

My Dearest Ealora,
As my friend and Chief Baliff, I have my utmost trust in you and your abilities. It appears Sleat, once more, heads the list of troubled areas in the land… though in frustration with the MacGregor, I would gladly send troops in to initiate Marshal Law, but I fear this would only send the Robin Hood into hiding. I understand not what their reasoning, but I am sure you will find the reasons…

Know that… any force, tool, or mechanism in the Griffin wartime or peacetime arsenals are immediately available to you. All you need is but ask. I shall dispatch a small force of of 2 knights and 30 to Sleat. They shall camp and away your requirements should yu need them. Accompanying this missive shall be a decree allowing you to institute Marshal Law if required. These tools are but a few of what can be available.

Whilst I am sure your emplyees are more than capable, I do have the finest accountants available if needed.

I know your task is not an easy one, but that I have no doubts you can handle any situation.

I miss seeing you at Court… Til this is done know what must be accomplished…

With much respect,
Adam

He signed it Adam, and then formalized a missive of Marshal Law, should she need it, and placed it inside his letter to her, and then applied the Great Seal of the King to the outside of the missive. They had know one another long before he had become King and besides, this missive was more personal than business…there was always time for formalities.

Handing the small packet to the messenger… “Get yourself some food and drink boy, then upon a swift horse, return to the Baliff… In HER hands only…” the young man answered in the politest manner to a king… rose at the King’s bidding, and made his way from the Capital.

Ealora had been preparing to visit the Academy when word came that Chloe, Chieftain of the Clan MacGregor was holding a trial for Portia MacGregor and her involvement in the Clan Wars, and that the Lady Shyvonne and her husband had been summoned. Her travel plans were put on hold. She would not attend the trial even though she had received letter from Adam giving her the right to declare Marshall Law. For now, it was not needed as well as the men Adam had sent but they were appreciated, for that 'just in case' scenario. No, showing such a display of power granted by the King would not be a good thing but the problem that came with that was, it would take a drastic event to make her use it and the air seemed thick with the possibility.

Through the whole of investigation she had sent copies of her reports to Adam, every incident that happened from more attack on other Bailiff's to the reports of the Highland Witch who seemed to attack on the same night the Robin Hood had struck. He was kept abreast of everything.

With her travel plans delayed, she sat at desk again to pen another letter to Adam.

To my Dearest Friend and King,
How is my favorite King doing? No doubt by now you have received my numerous reports on the attacks on Bailiff's across Sleat as well as the attack of what people here are calling 'The Highland Witch'. While I appreciate your Majesties support and the items you have given me to help in the investigation should I need them. I must confess to using none of them save the armored cart to take the accused Bailiffs back to the city for trial. They have embezzled from the crown, of this I have no doubt and have sent along their logs of accounts as proof. If your accountants are the finest in the land, then they shall not miss the discrepancies in the books. I know you will deal with them swiftly and send my request you do so with a hard hand. It is my understand in all of this, that these bailiff's have taken unfair advantage of a poor people, thinking so far from the crown, they would not be caught. While I do not condone the tactics or antics of the Robin Hood, I must admit to feeling as if they should be thanked for without their cause which grew so wide as to cause our attention, we might never of known of this.

While I do hold some thanks for this gang, as your Chief Bailiff, I also cannot dismiss what they have done and will continue my search for both their encampment and their leader. While I would hope punishment would not need to be so severe for these people for what they have made us aware of, the people must understand they cannot take the law into their own hands and that now there is one in position, myself, who will see that their travesties will not go unpunished.

This brings me back to the Highland Witch. As my reports have said; the people are scared of this...person. While some have admitted to believing this witch is the Head Mistress of Oisles Academy, the Lady Shyvonne Collier; all of them have said on several incidents that they cannot be certain with a full heart that it was her. I make plans to visit the Academy to speak with the Head Mistress on the matter but also regarding the accounts from parishes across Sleat that the Academy has received anonymous donations but days after the attacks on the Bailiff's. This brings me to point in asking how your majesties wishes to deal with the allegations against the Head Mistress on use of dark witchcraft against the people. I do not feel comfortable signing name to warrants for her arrest and trial for such a thing, without knowing how your majesty wishes me to proceed on such a thing. I know there are many pagans still left in Skye who practice the arts of witchcraft and the worship of mother nature; however, my heart is heavy with the knowledge that this 'Highland Witch' has attacked not only buildings of villagers but that of cattle and on accounts, people themselves.

In closing, remember my friend, that no King is a God and is not expected to be. Behind the King, you are still a man. It is a great weight you take upon your shoulders. I know it was not a responsibility that you wished to undertake and in these troubles times, one you perhaps still wish, were not laid at your feet. I ask you, and will of you, to look at the good that can come out of tragedy, as we both have, and many have seen these past years we have known each other.

An you shall see me at court soon, creating havoc and trouble where-ever I go, making your life interesting once more.
Ever Faithful,
Ealora

She set the wax seal in place as the knock sounded on the door signaling it was time to ride for Oisles. The letter was taken outside to be given to the courier and again given strict instructions to place it into the King's hands only. Little did Ealora know, Oisles....was going to have to wait.

[Men of Skye]

Attack On Lord Abberline

Shyvonne rode out from Dunsgate leaving Mark sleeping sweetly with Collum beside her who scowled into the mid morning day. She knew what he was thinking, not because she could read minds now but because she had wondered that herself after Collum had awoken her. Though she was completely resolved with her husband in her own mind, she had to wonder, how this fit into her plans with the Robin Hood now and if she ever decided to tell, or he found out about the Robin Hood, how that then would affect them.

"Are your plans going to change now?" Collum finally broke the silence between them.

"Why should they?" Shyvonne responded as they slowed as they neared the tree line where they would stop so she could change and wait for the rest of the men to arrive.

"Because of what I saw..." Collum barked back. He stayed upon his horse while she slid off and handed her bag down so she could change.

"This started as a way of building money for the school. But what you don't know, is Chloe awarded me money in the trial." She took the bag and disappeared behind a tree to change.

"So what, this little business we're attending today is just a celebratory 'yay I got f**ked' sort of thing?" He bit back at her retreating form.

"No, this became so much more than that. Did you think this was all about revenge? To create chaos for Chloe to shake and quiver over because she couldn't control it?" Shyvonne spoke out of sight, dress came in sight as she threw it into the open. "The Chief Bailiff is in town, but she hasn't arrested me...or anyone else associated with the Robin Hood, she's arrested those responsible for making the people of these lands suffer. Take a minute, think about it. We've started a revolution for this nation, we've opened the eyes of those who hold the reigns of power by taking some of the reigns of power away from them. I imagine they aren't very happy about it and if we're caught, I imagine very bad things for us." She reappeared again, dressed in her uniform with the Robin at the breast, her dress stuffed into the bag and then attached to her saddle.

"So, your not going after Dunsgate? Chloe? You've gotten what you wanted. Money for the school. An’ your going to open the eyes of the authority ever more, except for Chloe then?" Collum grunted and shook his head. This was bad, very bad.

Shyvonne pulled herself back onto her saddle shifting to adjust herself and then stilled. The vision tickled at her mind, of her and Mark again and for once since it happened, she worried about the growth of her power. "No, I'm still going to make her pay for what she has done, but she isn't going to receive credit for starting this anymore. No, she is the worst of them, that's why she and Dunsgate come last, once my nephew and her new children are at Oisles, they are going to know what it is to feel pain for their deceit. She's going to learn once and for all, you can't lie and think you can get away with it....She's not a victim and when all is said and done, everyone is going to know her secrets and know her for the snake she is..." Shyvonne turned her head to look at Collum, her moss green eyes were dark with hatred.

The sound of horses approaching turned Shyvonne attention away from Collum and his grin. Ok, so perhaps things weren't so bleak after all. Collum's hand rose to signal the other Robin Hood members clothed as they were, matching Robin on the breast of their black uniforms, helmets tucked onto their legs.

Shyvonne paused to let them get into place before she would speak. "We ride for Fergus Abberline's lands...remember, no killing. This isn't about punishing the guilty, this is about bringing their treachery to light. The authorities, both in Turas Lan and in Dunsgate feel we are thieves and that we take the law into our own hands, we're about to prove them wrong. This is the one big one before we attack Dunsgate. Keep your voices low, if you must talk and stick to the plan as much as possible..."

"TO TRUTH AND JUSTICE!!!!" The company called their motto.

Shyvonne have a nod of her head as she took her helmet from Collum and the pair of seven turned their horses in the direction their sought and off they went.

The attack had been planned for over a month now. It was a shame, they could not strike sooner and prevent the travesties the Lord inflicted upon the people under his care but timing was everything and this one, fell in perfect place with the trial of Portia MacGregor. It had not been planned that way but seeing as it fell that way, it was absolutely perfect.

Men had been placed in the Lord's home, ever watchful for the masked riders to ride over the hill and swoop down upon their enemy. When it happened, the men inside, had their orders, some were to get the innocent people out, others were ordered to flee the home only to back trace to assault the home with flaming arrows and the rest were to see all the valuables in the home that could be moved, be loaded onto wagons and taken back to the encampment.

It would seem like chaos ensued as the horses came over the hill and the men assigned to 'run' came bolting out of the doors and across the land only to slide to a stop and double back. Three to a team creating a circle around the manor. Arrows with flaming tips were loosened on the Manor busting windows and bouncing off the stones. The back doors flew open as men were hurrying maids, men, and children out the back door for safe keeping while the Lord and his men came barreling out of the front doors.

It was then the masked riders took the courtyard of the manor, men flying off their horses even before they had stopped to subdue the Lord's men. Shyvonne stayed upon her horse giving a silent signal in the middle of the yard where some of the men began to dig a hole and others dragged a large tree trunk sized log from around the side of the house.

Swords were clashing but the battle was well planned and it was not long before the Lord and his men were rounded into a circle and made to stay there with swords pointed at their person while the hole was dug and the log was put into the hole and covered up with dirt. Only when this was done did the Leader of the Robin Hood dismount.

"What is the meaning of this?! I will see you all CRUCIFIED!" Lord Abberline cursed clashing his sword with the circle of men that held him and his own men hostage.

"Crucified...now that is interesting" Shyvonne voice was masked by her helmet making her voice sound strangely unearthy, neither male nor female. "You men..." Shyvonne pointed her sword towards the men behind Lord Abberline. "Are you willing to die for this man...this tyrant?" She stabbed her sword into the ground and when none answered, she continued. "I offer you freedom, freedom from prosecution. I'm even going to pay you, to pave your way away from this...demon. Those of you who do not wish to die, and who wish to be freed from association with the accused, can go...with pay...or without it as you wish." A hand signaled the men to back off.

Men were waiting to pay those who wished it and to see the men to safety. It was not hard to sway men who knew what went on within the walls, to leave without fear of harm coming to them and to be paid...well that was all most to good to be true, wasn't it. Her men only let the Lords men go, once they were free of the circle, they advanced again to encase the Lord in their circle.

When the yard was clear of all but her, her men and the lord. She gave a nod of her head. "Bind him."

It was no surprise that the Lord fought his attackers, fought to be kept free as his hands were bound and he was lead to the new pole in the yard but his effort, was wasted against so many and he was left struggling against the bonds that held him to the pole.

"You spoke of crucifixion sir...how does it feel?" Shyvonne addressed him as she moved to stand in front of him.

"You are not going to get away with this. No matter how much you pay my men, they will be alerting the authorities as we SPEAK!" The Lord growled as he spit against the masked assaulant.

"Hmm, no doubt. So we must work quickly...burn it!" Shyvonne head did not turn away from the Lord as her men carrying lit torches now assaulted the manor, setting everything ablaze inside that would take the fire.

"You cannot DO THIS!!! Unhand me now!!! God...Damn it!" The Lord cursed as he swung back and forth pulling at the bindings that latched him to the pole. "Your all DEAD...do you heeaahhh" An apple was shoved into his mouth stunting his speaking.

"Actually my Lord, we can, and we have..." Shyvonne spoke dusting her hands off from shoving the apple into his mouth. "You see...I know what it is you do here... and this..." She took a piece of paper from the man beside her and waved it in the Lords face. "Details...everything...you have done. An for your crimes, the punishment, is death..."

Removing dagger from her belt, she proceeded to shred the Lords clothing, handing them off to be thrown into the blaze that now overtook the Manor. When he was naked, she stepped back and nodded her head. "Arrow"

Taking bow and arrow into hand, she aimed at the Lord who had now begun to cry and sob muttering behind his apple gag 'Dome goo eh....Dome goo eh..Ew orie...ew orie(Don't do it...don't do it..I'm sorry...I'm sorry)'

Pulling the string of the bow back, it made an erie creak and the crack, the bow let the arrow and sank into the pole above the Lord's head were the letter had been held up and now arrow held it in place. "The punishment held for you, is far worse then I can imagine, I'm sure...As you said though, the authorities will be here soon. I'd use this time to make your peace with God..." Shyvonne voice was smug as the Lord came to realize he had not been killed and began to cry anew, slumped as far as he could forward in his bindings. "Mount up!" The call went and the Robin Hood took to horses and foot, fleeing the scene as quickly as they had come.

[Men of Skye]

Ealora Speaks to Chloe

Chloe had felt a since of relife and of peace after meeting with Portia and Eulle after her time in the stocks. There were many in Straun and Sleat that wanted Portia's head... whether in a noose or on a pike... or at the axeman’s feet for her part in the clan wars. Shyvonne and Robin’s abduction and the conspiracy with her husband that begin the whole sorry mess, and yet while Chloe had been strict, she had also shown liency for Portia's crimes... and mercy for Portia's sons and her new husband...

Unbeknowsn't to many, Portia and Eulle had been given the opputunity to raise Angus and Barthomew, the boys’ education and trust intact until they reached their majority... and Eulle had secured a contract to provide cheeses to the mainland, distributed through the McGregor shipping lines that would see his family well taken care of. All this by Chloe's careful hand.. and while she hoped that Portia had truly repented, and changed, learned her lesson in humility... She also knew that women were a dangerous breed… when backed into a corner… and that some... if not all of Portia's misdoings... were in direct result from her husband and father’s treatment of her... Something Chloe knew all to well. Women did what needed to be done to survive... it was something Chloe knew by heart. She only hoped that she too could at last rest in peace, in the arms of her Soulmate and Love for the rest of her days.. raising her children.. and looking forward to their future... yet something gnawed at her gut..

She had put the feeling of dread off as being.. akin to feeling guilty for surviving.. for being happy, when so many others had died in the clan wars... and yet it persisted... She told herself it was just loneliness, being apart from Iain while he tended his Lands in the North and when harvest was over, his arms, his love would chase away the lingering feeling of doom; But the feeling would not be lost in dreams.. nor activity.. and stalked her throughtout her days…

She had made preparations for the combined children of her little Family Clan to be packed and ready to return to the Academy in a few days time.. there was a hubbub of activity in the castle, packing for the children was an effort for all to be sure. Robin, Thaddeus, Alexander, Duncan, August, and Rosie (the cook’s daughter and Robin’s best friend ) would all be attending the Academy this year, leaving only Little Emily and Colleen at Dunsgate until the holidays when the whole family would gather to celebrate the Yule. Maids and Nannies ran helter skelter packing not only clothes and books, but favored toys and games for the younger boys, and groomsmen made ready the mounts of the Young Lords.. the future of Sleat and Struan.

Chloe was overseeing the loading of the wagons, the Academy was some 12 hours by wagon and carriage, the dismal weather of the day lending itself to carriage rides rather than horseback, the belongings and some provisions for the Academy, fresh vegetables and grains from the abundant harvest were being sent as well for the use of the Academy, were loaded into wagons making a caravan of two carriages and three wagons, accompanied by a cadre of guards some twenty men at arms to keep the Young Lords safe in these turbulant times.

It was as the children were being piled into the carriages that the Missive arrived from Ealora, handed to the Chieftain, a darkly arched brow too receipet of it, pacing as she read. She made quite the figure, her petite form clad in hunter green riding habit, white scottish hand tatted lace at her throat, where a large glittering emerald sat ensconsed in gold.. matching baubles at her ears, dark hair pulled up into a cascade of curls.. pacing back and forth as mossy green hues scanned the pages of the declaration of war... and listened to the courier as he spoke of Ealora's wish to see her... the look on Chloe's face was... thunderous.. a seething rage just beneath the cool exterior.. "Saddle my stallion and bring me a oilskin cape... I ride for Abberline Keep..." she called to a groomsman.. then turned to sit the Captain of the Guards the task of escorting the children to the Academy... "I shall not convey to you the importance of their protection…" she leveled a serious gaze at the man charging him with the safety of those in his care.. "I'll take a small escort with me, we will make better time on horseback..." she assured him when he protested her going alone, and on horseback instead of carriage… there was a self assured smile as she canted up into the saddle.. "Don't worry Gruffalhad... no one can outrun me on Ataxis... he has the devil’s own wings…" her gloved hand patted the sleek neck of the stallion as the rain drizzled on... Robin looked out of the Carriage.. concerned and she sidestepped the stallion toward him... "I will see you at the Academy later... perhaps by morning... do not fret my love" she leaned down kissing him soflty on the forehead.. "Take care of your brothers... and mind Gruffalhad..." there was a wink.. and she disappeared into the grey mist... on toward Ealora...

Taylor was on hand to escort Chloe back to Ealora where she waited on Abberline lands but while the lady was preparing to leave, Taylor was taking care of business Ealora had charged him with. When she was ready to go, he mounted up and gave a nod to the lady as he kicked the flanks of his own horse and took off in the lead.

Ealora had the rest of the men set up camp for the night. She knew without a doubt, the Highland Witch, if she existed (and was not the lady of the academy) would attack tonight and by the grace of god, she would be there to stop and capture the person responsible for terrorizing people of the land. She passed the time till Taylor return examining the crime scene, the crumbled mass that was once the Abberline home, the horse tracks and foot traffic that came and went. The scene was a mess, horse tracks, human booted feet... This Robin Hood was smart. Ealora knew right away that Robin Hood associates had been placed inside the home not only by the man’s own account as he was now held till Taylor arrived with the letter and charges so they could accompany the man to the capital and the King to be tried.

Crouched low to the ground, Ealora paused sampling some of the disturbed earth to think. She was sending many criminal activity Adam's way and she was regretting it, not because it was not right but the poor man now got no peace with her in charge. This world was not meant to be a Utopia but she was going to make it as close as possible, for the sake of her children and all the children growing up in Skye. The sound of horses approaching made her lift her head. Taylor was leading Chloe and her guards towards the encampment Ealora had set up. Lifting up from her stoop, she dusted her hands off on one another then rubbed her hands upon her pants and lifted a hand to signal to Taylor in welcoming and where she was.

Even as she approached the horses, she inclined her head to Chloe first in respect before her attention turned to Taylor as he dismounted and strolled over to her handing over the rolls of parchment. "Thank you" She hummed in response. "I want you to give Egger the Robin Hood Letter and the charges they accuse on Lord Abberline and have him take them to the King with post haste and then you can walk the crime scene as you wish or rest..." She gave Taylor arm a slap with the rolled parchment before skirting around him to approach Chloe.

Chloe was not the average woman, perhaps Taylor was surprised to find another woman who rode as hard and fast, without complaint as his leige Ealora did. There was a strenght beneath the velvet that was understated, yet there none the less... as they thundered into Ealora's camp, the high strung andulusian stallion Chloe rode danced sideways as the Pirate Queen turned Sheriff advanced... a tight grip on the bit, and a soothing gloved hand laid on his neck, a soft murmer in some ancient tongue and the steed allowed the Pirate Queen’s approach near his mistress, albeit with a snort of dirision and a flick of his silky mane... it seemed he had yet to acquire his manners... "Sheriff.." Chloe nodded her head in deference to the tall woman as she slid from the saddle... holding the bridle of Ataxis tightly till a groomsman could claim him.. "Mind his teeth he has a nasty nibble" she cautioned the young boy who took him... before turning back to Ealora.. her eyes now fixed on the Sherriff.

"Chieftain, thank you for coming. I hope I did not inconvenience you..." She gave a jerk of her head to her tent. "Come, we shall talk inside, away from prying ears." She lead Chloe to the earthy green tent, pushing the flap aside and ducking as she stepped past the threshold. The tent was large enough to stand up inside. A desk and chairs had been set out and a cot for rest but she didn't expect she would get much sleep tonight being on the watch. "Please, sit. Can I get you something to drink?" She asked as she untied the laces holding the papers closed and collected a drink for herself and Chloe, setting one on one side of the desk for Chloe before setting the other on the other side as she took to her seat and lay one ankle against her knee as she leaned back to scan the parchment leaving Chloe to look around, or wonder what was going on, why she had been summoned.

"It is no inconvience to see to the needs of my people" She smiled cordially toward Ealora, there was no sarcasm nor biting tone.. it was simply a fact Chloe was devoted to her people and her land... moreso than many knew. Her fingers pulled loose the fine kidskin gloves from her hands folding them and pushing them into a hidden pocket in her riding skirt as she followed Ealora into the tent. Her eyes scoured the interior for a moment sizing up the woman who abided here as well as the tent itself... tidy, neat, spare without flourish.. yet meant for business… might the same be said of the woman who resided inside… "Drink would be much appreciated.." she nodded as she settled into the preferred chair across the desk from Ealora, a hand working to remove the hat pin from her hat and release it into her hand, before it found a home on the back of the chair, a delicate hand smoothing over the intricate braid, before she turned mossy green hues toward Ealora.

For several minutes she was silent, shifting the parchments one for the other as her eyes scanned over the words and then finally the papers were folded and she held them up, giving them a wiggle to bring attention to them. "The transcript of the trial you had for Portia MacGregor." Once finished, she leaned forward to put the papers on the desk and take her goblet, it was juice as was Chloe's for Ealora did not drink any longer. She took a drink and then set the goblet upon her knees. "You see, I try to imagine ever possible scenario and I had once possible scenario in my mind coming upon this scene. Reading your transcript has confirmed most of it. That letter from the Robin Hood, while it may of been envisioned I would come upon it, wait no... I believe firmly they intended it to be read by my eyes and then directed to you. Your trial proves this."

"There have been numerous attacks throughout the lands, before this one.. it cannot all be the result of the Trial as many came before it, though the timing is supsecious, and the aim of the letter left you seems to be intent on pointing toward The McGregors... and I as the cause of the malcontent... " she canted her head as Ealora begin to speak again, taking up her drink and sipping it as she listened.

She leaned forward again to set her cup down on her desk before reclining again. "While I don't believe Portia or her new husband are apart of this, I believe you unknowingly had a Robin hood member in that room, and you instigated a response. Calling these people thieves, well..." Ealora paused and shrugged her shoulders. "Who knows what they are thinking now. Was Abberline a target before the trial, who's to know but them."

Hands folded across her belly, fingers laced as she cokeed her head at Chloe. "So..." She huffed, letting out a long puff of breath as she set her foot on the ground again and shifted in her chair to sit up. "Why did you call for your sister in law and her husband for a trial if you had all ready come up with a sentence? You acted as judge and jury of a trial you didn't even have.... and it was even asked, in your transcript, by the accused husband, for a proper trial. I merely ask because it is not the way things are done, Chloe." She paused tapping her fingers against the desk and letting out a sigh.

For a moment Chloe was befuddled as to why Ealora seemed to hold her responsible for the Robin Hoods actions... her shoulders squared a bit as she leaned foreward to place the cup on the desk half empty now..her chin lifting not with haughtyness, but confidence.. "Lady McGregor... or Chieftan... if you please Sheriff, since we are speaking of formalities" Moss colored hues locked with Celedon. "Is it your intent to question me to find cause for these rebels who break the law… I may contend that they are responsible for their own actions and if they had quarrel with Me as their Chieftan or with the landowners they could have brought it before Me and had it settled amicably... and without this lawlessness… Their actions no matter what their reasoning is unlawful... After the Clan wars I though we could use reason and education to futher our people... diplomacy and logic... not violence and abuse.. but it seems some will not turn from their ways... and cling to the old ways..." she dropped her gaze then.. "I had thought they could learn from the past". It was obvious the state of her Land caused her grief in the way she stood and paced while thinking over the past weeks the Robin Hood had been terrorizing the countryside.

While Chloe talked, Ealora's lips went from a thin line of content listening to a smile... She was actually smiling as Chloe feathers were ruffled and she hummed in a laugh as she shook her head and waved her hand to accent Chloe had misunderstood. "You obviously do not seem to understand, it is my job to question, so yes, it is my intent to question you, when you....are personally brought into this by calling them thieves. Now I never mentioned that their prior actions, or even their actions against Abberline were your fault. The letter is what I am referring to, in comparison to the transcript of the trial, the letter...was in response to your statement."

She would pause before continuing. "How you do things on your land, is of course up to you, except were law is concerned. It was a slap in the face, and I wasn't even there but now what are your people, the people you are charged with protecting and doing right by, by the King, and you say 'come for the trial!' and they arrive and ' no I am having no trial, I have passed my judgment'. It was a judgement you should of accused yourself of and laid in someone else's hands, as was it not your own son she had planned to kill, along with your sister in law."

"I sent for Shyvonne and Mark because they both were victims of Portia's wickedness... I wanted them both to see for themselves she had changed... I spent some time in talks with Eulle… on one of his mainland trips, discussing the turnaround that Portia had made.. the… transformation... if you will... There were those who wanted her hanged... or worse... the hatred of Vargus still lingers in manys hearts... for the men and boys who died fighting a war he begain with his lies and deciet... They demanded their pound of flesh... from the only living monster... Portia..." she then turned back to Ealora.. "I could not hold a lenghty nor private trial... for none would have it so without violence breaking out... and I could not pardon her completely for the same reason... I stand by my Judgement... and I stand by the fact that her punishment was the least that could have been expected for her crimes... by anyone… least of all the People of Sleat. Chieftans are given the right to preside over their people in all matters that do not include a death sentence.. that is the only requirment that demands removal to the Crown Court... Else you would be overrun with petty nuisance cases, of sheep stealing and landlines... It was My Duty as Chieftan to see this put to rest and it is now.. if someone else is diggin the bones on it up, to gnash their teeth upon and use as excuse for their lawlessness... then... be they damned.."

Ealora watched as Chloe paced, thinking and talking all at the same time. The lady could take offense to what she had questioned but a she had stated, it was her job to question. It was her job to seek out the answer, the truth and deal out justice. Her intent was not to belittle nor revoke Chloe judgement, she had merely been curious about it. In fact, she was questioning beyond Chloe's calling them thieves and their retaliation per letter, what Chloe's involvement was. "Actually, that brings up a very good point, you summoned your sister in law and her husband to the trial, awarding them money for their academy, now, simply put, anyone can offer money to someone else for education and it is one intuition lacking in funds at the moment. Especially your sister in laws Academy..."

"It was Portia's and Vargus and their henchmen who torched the Academy, I could find no better use for the funds absconded from her as punishment than rebuilding what she tore apart. I found it only fitting..to see money that Portia and Vargus gained on the backs of the people of sleats death to go toward their childrens future.." She leveled a gaze at Ealora.. "I have been as fair as possible.. in all things.. perhaps my actions were unorthodox, and not to somes liking, but it was the best soulution all the way around.. I wanted no more death and violence, I want to see the future a bright and shinning place for all the Children of Skye and Sleat.. I want peace to reign over these lands where blood flowed like rivers.." her passion for her land and her family was evident in her eyes...and her movements as she came to a stop and smoothed her skirts… in a calming manner, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkled with emotion... she was the lioness protecting her environment...

"Chloe, I'm merely stating opinion, my own, in questioning how you handled the trial, I'll say it again, how you handle your lands is your account, except now where the Robin Hood are concerned. The King himself has issued me here to figure out the cause of the violence and to put an end to it. You are not alone in your wish to have peace on these lands." She paused again to shuffle through her papers and take out a slip and pas it along the desk. "According to Bailiff Camden, who I must tell you, has been relieved of his duties and is currently held in the dungeons of the castle on charges of treason, was found with this, a letter demanding extra taxes from the Academy, signed by your hand, it put the Academy in dire straights. Where you aware of this? An if so, was this to make up for what you had done against your sister in law and her Academy?"

There was a thundercloud of shock and anger in her face at Ealora's words.. her mouth opened in pure flabergastedness.. as her hand shot out to take the letter... quickly her eyes scanned it, widening with everyword she read... her eyes darkened as she set her eyes on the seal at the bottom in red wax, pressed into it Seracs Chieftan seal... the hogshead, razorback with the intial M behind it... "This is a forgery and nothing more than a lie.. This is Searc’s seal... not mine.." she pulled a silver chain from around her neck, a piece that looked like a chess peice.. a Queen’s piece, was removed and offered to Ealora for inspection "This is my seal... when The King annointed me Chieftan as per my dead husband’s wishes... Lord Robertson had it commissioned for me… it is My seal... to be passed on to my Son… it is a phoneix... rising from the ashes of destruction to bring light to the land... CM behind it for Chloestrain McGregor" a dark brow lifted in irritation at the idea she would do such a thing to her own family, much less her own people.

Ealora would lean forward and take the chain inspecting the seal compared to the seal pressed into the red wax of the letter. Setting the chain down, she would lift a hand for Chloe to give pause as she took out her own wax and placed it to blank paper and pressed Chloe seal into it before handing the chain back to Chloe with a chuckle on how Chloe had described her seal. The woman had pride, that was for sure and Ealora could not fault her this for once upon a time, she had been very prideful and vain....about her piracy though she was not comparing Chloe's pride for her land to that of her own piracy but oh how pride could wound, even when it was not intended. Ealora cokeed her head at Chloe again as she leaned back in her chair. "Simply put Chloe, I brought you here so you may give up confession, if there is any to be hand by you. It's quite clear, the Robin Hood are going after those who take advantage of other people. So I want to know if there is any reason, besides your trial that seems to have angered them with name calling, that they would bring you into this..."

"As for taxes... I had exempt the Acedamy for 4 years since they were rebuilding... and this year has been a boon harvest... no one has suffered. Moreso they have prosepered and taxes were less burden than ever for the new industry and shipping we have colaborated with the MacDonalds on, since Lindall married Dublain. You may return to Dunsgate and audit my books if you wish and compare with Dublain MacDonalds accounts and you will see.. there is no abuse... from my hands...nor have I allowed any.!" now she was pissed, beyond angry... "I confess to doing the best in the interest of my people and my family... that is my confession and if you were looking for else you will naught have it" she stood the heels of her hands flat upon Ealora's desk, as she leaned foreward, the warrior in her bubbling to the surface.. "I know not what happened here at Abberline, but the people were free to come and place charges against him in my Court... and I will see that those left are taken care of… as for this Thief I suggest you put spur to hide and find these thieves before I do... for I will undoublty be lacking again in your eyes in my treatment of these currs. " She regained her stance for all it was worth five foot 5 at the most, yet foreboding somehow.. as she moved to the tent flap...

"Chieftain, if you find my words and manner cross, understand, it is nothing to do with you. Again, I am doing my job and I make and have made, no threats against you." Ealora cokeed a grin back at Chloe. "I've no need to Audit your books, my lady, it is clear the letter is a forgery...and I will see that added to the list of charges against the Former Bailiff Camden." Slowly she slid her chair back and stopped as Chloe leaned over the desk. A slender brow lifted even Ealora's face the edge of darkness, if fire lived in a person, then it burned brightly in those Celadon eyes of hers.

"I was going to leave this as a simple questioning, but seeing as you are now making threats to an investigation laid into my hands by the Crown..." She rose from her chair heaving a sigh. "Chieftain, you may be upset about the lawlessness going on within your lands, and clearly, my mind questions, why your sister in law, amongst the victims of Mr. Camden treachery, why she did not feel she could come to you with it. Simply put, I don't trust that you've told me everything. Now it is my turn to make threat, I am doing everything in my power to bring this...Robin Hood to justice, and if you impede my investigation, I will have you charged with obstruction of justice."

She shifted to move around the desk, taking a lean against the edge. "The King has issued me the right to declare Marshal Law, taking the rights completely out of your hands and those of the Chieftains around you that also impede on my investigation. Now, I've yet to enforce such an act though it be within my power and I reflect it not to display my connections nor make myself seem larger then I am." Lifting off the desk, she gave a way of her hand that Chloe could leave if she wished it.

" Varow... Bring Ataxis..." she called to her captain at arms.. striding out into the camp, the still smoldering remains of Abberline Keep to her right... she turned walking toward the center of the village until she reached the communal well and climbed upon its walls... while the people gathered... "People of Abberline… it has come to my attention many of you suffered under an unjust lord... who is now in the hands of the Crown… Those of you who need refuge and shelter for the upcoming winter... who cannot replace what has been lost are welcome in Dunsgate... we will welcome you with open arms... those who wish to stay, we will send food and supplies for the coming winter… You are all families of Sleat… Sleat is your home... Sleat is my Home... we are Family… we will see this injustice righted." she stepped down moving thru the crowd with ease, speaking to one and all assuring them they would have a safe haven and a place. When the crowd dispersed she moved back to where her men at arms and Ataxis waited... "We ride to Oisles.." she announced.. she had promised her son she would see him there, and she would also have words with Mark and Shyvonne on why such lies as this taxation letter had not been brought to her attention.. and who had collected such money… Chloe was angry... for not only had someone used her name in a lie.. it was a lie against family.. and no matter what a brat she though Shyvonne... a slight against Family was a blow against all McGregors.!

"She likes a show..." Taylor commented on Chloe's speak as he moved to stand next to Ealora by the flap of her tent.

"Were we any different when we took on the responsibility of hunting down pirates and enacting our own justice. We do so... I do so... to absolve sins that I can never absolve. We are not so different, her and I. We both fight for a better land for our people, for our children and our peoples children. " Ealora had a half cokeed smirk listening to Chloe speak and then mount off to ride off before her attention turned to Taylor. "In these lands, us women have to be hard and cruel and soft and sweet all at the same time. Is it really any wonder our lives are twisted with so much good and bad together." She gave a shake of her head and then began to make a circle where she stood. "We have work to do, I want you to spread the men out, five corners, like a star, to see all angles into the darkness. Alert the men they are to whistle if they see anything... strange.."

[Men of Skye]

Letter from Robin Hood

It was afternoon before Ealora arrived at the smoldering home of Fergus Abberline. She had seen burning homes before but the sight that made her face go slack with shock was the sight of the Lord tied naked to a pole with an apple in his mouth and a note above his head. A sideways glance went to Taylor as if wondering if it had been a good idea to abandon going to the Academy when they had seen smoke on the horizon but Ealora felt a sort of strange glee take hold of her when she realized this was no random attack, this was an attack of the Robin Hood, a FRESH one. Dismounting, she moved to take down the letter arrowed above the mans head. She ignored the Lord, for the minute, while she read the letter.

To Those Concerned,
We are not Thieves....
I hope it is very clear to you now, that we are loyal to the crown but are tired of sitting aside while those rightfully guilty go unnoticed by the Crown. We do not mean to say the Crown is content to do so, only that they are unaware and we hope now, you are aware.

We have been accused by some, of being thieves. You say we stealing and yet, ask those that have received the money we are accused of stealing. LISTEN to their story, of how it was taken from them, by the very men we are presumed to have stolen it from in the first place.

We recognize no crime and merely return what was wrongly taken and hope, that in our actions, those guilty will find punishment for their crimes and the victims, receive their justice. This action, has been first and foremost assigned to you, and now we ask of you, to take that duty into your hands as it was given to you. To do right by the people and let them not believe in falsehoods put at their feet.

Let those guilty of lies, deceit and the destruction of their people and their peoples hearts, be accused and to put to trial. Let them see what their lies and ill actions effect on them as it has their people.

Enclosed is a listing of the ill actions of the Lord you see before you. May he be justly punished for his crimes.

We are not enemies and should be allies in our fight for our nation. A diplomatic and peaceful alliance can exist, when you have proven yourself.

Respectfully,
The Robin Hood

Ealora finished reading the letter as well as the enclosed crime of the Lord (taking first night with the girls who married in his lands and charging their families for the right to do so. Also confiscating harvests to sell three times their worth back to the villagers who had sown them as well as taking half the profit of the harvest they were allowed to keep and sell themselves) and nodded to one the men accompanying her and Taylor. "Cut him down, find him some clothes and then shackle him for transport to Turas Lan..."

"Taylor, head to Dunsgate, bring the Chieftain Chloe to me, tell her the Chief Bailiff wishes to see her....now...and that it is an order from their Majesties Bailiff...bring the letter with you, let her read it then meet me here...Make sure to get the letter back, I want it sent to his Majesty after she has read it." She handed the letter off and watched Taylor ride off before going to inspect the land. At least this crime scene was fresh, if not....well burnt.

The King’s Letter 2

Meanwhile back in Turas Lan, the King received in audience the Baliff’s messenger. In less than usual protocol, Adam took the missive and read it, his face distorting in the accusations of the Oisles Academy Head Mistress and use of dark witchcraft, the actions of the Robin Hood against royal baliffs, regardless of their honorability. Those actions against the royal delegates should be ordered by their Majesties and them alone, not in the hands of Lords nor Commoners unless allowed by the King or Queen’s Majesty.

“Leave me…” he commanded to all in the room. Members of the Privy Council and the messenger soon departed the room as Adam made his way to the desk. Sitting uncomfortably, he began to write:

My Dearest Ealora,
Being the Royal Chief Baliff is no easy task, and it is with heavy hand that I grant full confidence and power to you in the matters of the Baliffs. I would not normally hand such power down, but your ability of reason and action I stand most assuredly confident. Send the perpetrators back to the Capital and Royal decrees shall be weighed and decided upon their fate, so that task of man’s destiny I shall relieve you of…

As for the force you have at your command, use them or nay… be it your will or requirement… there they stay at your leisure should you need them. Follow you, they shall do, at a distance as they shall be a sword should you require them.

As to Oisles’ Mistress… I know not what to say or feel… there is much more to that subject before reckoning… If you find she is guilty of breaking Griffin Law, then in modesty, arrest her and ensure she is brought to court… but ONLY should you have viable unfathomable proof.

Aye my dear Ealora, yae shall remember though you are the King’s Chief Baliff, you are still a woman and not immune from mischief at King’s Court. It would be with happier heart to see thee grace the court once more.

Adam

Meanwhile, in Sleat, Mark leaves Dunsgate and makes haste for the Academy. The passion he and Shyvonne shared high in his mind, though anger rose to a boil at the though of her leaving with Collum, as told by one of Chloe’s employees. Riding thru the gate of the Academy, he stopped only at the stables, where he took care of his horse and then retired to his makeshift quarters there.

[Men of Skye]

The Plan – Collum and Grace

By the time Ealora had arrived on Abberline land, The Robin Hood and their loot were reaching the outskirt of the forest they called home. Here masks and helmets could be removed and Shyvonne was one of the first who pulled her helmet off and let out a puff of air as if she had been suffocating. Her hair and face were slick with sweat making some of her dark tendrils cling to her face. Her helmet came to rest against her knee as she bounced along weaving between the trees and foliage towards camp. Behind the line of horses that followed was a wagon with the things they had taken out of the home before burning it to the ground. Even now, the acid smell of smoke stung at her nostrils. She could not wait to get back to camp and bath the smell away, along with the part of her that had wished to burn Lord Abberline alive in his own home.

As they neared camp, the sound of people was clearer. Many people had come to call the Robin Hood hideout home. Those who were escaping with their husbands or fathers or even brothers who had joined the swelling ranks of the Robin Hood to escape persecution by association. Shyvonne did not mind for many of the men who served her were family men who would not leave their families behind and she was not about to kill guiltless men for simply following what they believed the Robin Hood stood for.

Women and children were waiting as the group returned to camp. Women crying in happiness at their husbands, brothers, fathers and sons return; children hugging to legs of embracing loved ones.

Shyvonne heart tugged at the sight, for Mark was not among them, much as part of her wanted him to be, but as far as she knew, he knew nothing about this and he was currently headed back to Oisles. She slowed and stopped her horse, dismounting to pass her reigns to a waiting hand before turning to move towards the wagons which had been brought with them. Collum was hot on her heels.

"We'll have to wait to sell them..." He spoke to her left.

"Hmmm." Shyvonne mused looking at the dressers, desks and smaller odds and ends they had taken. "I guess we really are thieves now Collum..."

"How do you figure that?" He responded.

"Look at these things, they aren't exactly peasant items." She responded and then turned. "Invite the others to take what they wish from them, explain the situation to them first, if they wish to keep them for the suffering they endured, then so be it, but if they wish them to be sold, they must understand they have to wait till the danger has passed."

"What are you going to do? Going back to the Academy?" Collum questioned, not ignoring the order, but he would see it done.

"I'm going to wash up... and then... I don't know" Shyvonne responded and turned away from him to stalk towards her tent.

........................

It was dusk when she appeared again from her tents, fresh from a bath and her hair combed and drying in the dying sun. She spent some time with the refugees, seeing that the families were comfortable, that they had everything the camp could provide them. It seemed she was in no big hurry to leave.

"Collum!" She called catching sight of him as she left an old woman and her granddaughter to continue their weaving out in the open, the girl clutching a doll that had been found amongst the things they took.

Collum left the men he was talking with at the call of his name and came to meet Shyvonne in the clearing.

"I want you to head back to the academy..." Shyvonne started and then shook her head seeing the confusion on his face. "No, I am not going with you. Not tonight, I need time to plan the attack on Dunsgate." Her hand lifted when he opened his mouth. "I know we've had it planned for months now, but I have some... ideas, I want to test out but I want you to do something for me..." She paused to take a letter out and hand it over to him. "Give this to Mark..."

"My Lady!" A woman called and Shyvonne turned and lifted a hand before turning back to Collum. "I'll be back at the Academy tomorrow morning..." She didn't give Collum time to argue with her as she swept away from him to join the woman who had called her.

Collum would watch her for a minute before he went to collect his horse and do as she bid him but when he was safely out of the camp, he paused to read over the letter Shyvonne had handed him. It was a good thing he was alone in the dying light, for he laughed and loudly at what he read.

My Dearest Mark,
I have to apologize. The other night, I saw what had happened... and I lost it. I perhaps am one of a very lucky few women who see what comes over a man’s mind sometimes and I had to possess you. You ask me why I have been cold, and the worst part of it, I cannot explain why but the truth of it is, you know why. Actually the worst of it is, I am not angry with you, not anymore. You know who I am mostly mad at now. I am cold because I know no other way to be, I am a hindrance and I do not want to be so. I wish I could be more clear, but I dare not for fear this letter will fall into the wrong hands.

Things have changed and they cannot be undone. There is much that must be decided upon but for now, plans are laid that cannot be undone and I will not undo. Justice must be dealt and those that lie to make themselves look grand, must pay. There will be much we must discuss and decide upon but for now, until justice is dealt, things cannot change.

As much as I say this, I must confess though, my feelings for you have not changed. In these many months apart, I have known an agony more acute then ever I have felt before and that is the loss of you. Not to have you in my arms and in our bed, had torn at my heart. Not to feel the constant love you have given me, has made me cold. I have come to realize it does not matter what has happened, not where you are concerned for I would rather live life with you in it, within my heart and within my arms then ever to live without you. So this pain and anger I have harbored, is at an end. I love you and want you more then I have ever wanted another in my life. So if you are worried that we are at an end, do not. If you worry, that my manners towards you, will never end....

In the simplest manner I can put it, it is over.

Sincerely,
Shyvonne

Collum had his laugh but his mind now worked on the last page. The last page stated 'In the simplest manner I can put it, it is over' along with her signature and the man’s heart skipped a beat at the thought that welled up inside his head now. Taking the first page of the letter, he crumbled it in his hand then let it fall to the forest floor and folded the last page and stuck it in his pocket before giving a kick to the horses flanks and taking off.

It was night by the time he reached the Academy and he rode his horse to the front rather then the stables were the gate hands had told him where Mark was, he needed to see Grace first.

Grace was positively giddy with the information Collum gave her. That Shyvonne was staying at camp that night was no surprise, she did so after every attack but this would prove useful for the two of them.

At first she had been irriate while Collum had told her that he had seen Mark naked in Shyvonne bed but Grace had known Mark had heard Shyvonne had left with Collum when he had returned to the Academy and to the stables, for why else would he return and not to his old bedroom if he had things were well with them but the letter Collum had saved, or rather, the last page and his idea, worked wonderful for their plans.

"I've got my own plans now... and this... will do just nicely for it now." Grace spoke waving the piece of paper and then handed it back to him. "Give it to him... let it tear open his heart and when he is distracted, well...you know what to do hmm…" She gave her brothers cheek a kiss and sent him along his way.

Many nights had Mark spent in the stables’ makeshift room over the past few months… save one… the evening Shyvonne had nearly raped him… and he had thought maybe their relationship was on the mend… but here he was again… alone, and in his own “room”. Nights, bored and alone, sparked his worse imagination in regards to Shyvonne’s fidelity and honesty… God, his mind was his own worst enemy, and Grace, with her constant flirtations toward him did not help.

Oh yes, his body did miss the affection and passion that went with being married, and Grace was a beautiful woman, but Mark had no desire nor yearning for the girl. Despite his own mindul wanderings as to Shyvonne’s virtue, he still loved her… with all his heart, body, and soul. He just wish she had forgiven him for his mistakes.

Collum left Grace's room and went to the stables, he took his time getting there, not wanting his eagerness to show and be of suspension. He took the letter out as he entered the stables and moved to the makeshift room Mark had made out of one of the stalls. "Looks comfy..." He remarked as he leaned on the door of the stall and tapped the letter against the wood of the door. "I've brought you something, my lord Mark. You're wife wanted me to give it to you..."

Mark had just finished waxing the leather bridle for the class in the morn, when Collum walked in and stuck out a piece of paper. He hated Collum, and his attitude toward the man was evident of his feelings. He had not trusted the man, nor his sister since he met them. Mark reached out to retrieve the letter.

He handed the letter over and waited. If he had been Mark, reading the simple sentence on the note would of given him the impression that Shyvonne was saying it was over between them, and Collum hide a grin as he watched Mark read the note.

In the simplest manner I can put it, it is over.

Sincerely,
Shyvonne

Mark read it once… then twice… hardly believing what he read… Over? Simplest manner? God, she had been cold, but to end their relationship with such frigidity… A blank stare covered Mark’s face… once more his mind raced, while it seemed his heart stood still… Over? He thought…

As Grace had asked, only when Mark would be distracted would Collum take a mucking shovel in hand. "Oh and my Lord..." He would comment and then swung, smacking Mark soundly in the head as the man would turn to the call. The blow would be enough to knock him out, not kill him.....for Grace had plans.

His mind foraging for answers, his face a blank stare, he heard Collum, and after a moment, he turned slightly… “Yes…??” THUMP… LIGHTS OUT… The shovel’s flat struck his head in just the right place, felling him forward, and he bounced off the bed and onto the dirt floor of his “room”.

It was hours later, when the staff and students were definitely asleep that Grace would show up in the stables having Collum turn Mark on his backside before she would climb onto his prone form and force his mouth open. From her person she took out a vial and dumped the contents into his throat.

"What the hell is that?!" Collum hissed.

"Just something to help him... hallucinate..." She responded as she closed his mouth and tickled at his throat to get him to swallow before she would lean down to kiss the man on the lips. "This poor man, they will say, attacked by his own wife... attacked by the Highland Witch... the perfect witness to her crimes, all hope of rekindling their romance will be gone... and vengeance will finally be ours, our plans will finally be coming to an end, with the attack of Dunsgate... no matter what that bytch says, you will kill that bytch Chloe and Shyvonne will be blamed for it, and the land... will tear itself apart." She kissed Mark's lips again and then got off his limp body."Get him on the horse... its all most time for our little victim to be attacked by the witch...."

Collum would grit his teeth but his chin lifted and he nodded when Grace talked of their plans and then he was moving, getting Mark onto the horse so he could be taken to the sight for the Highland Witch’s attack. What Grace did to him, well Collum would never know, he never stuck around when she was framing Shyvonne as a witch, he had his own part to play, and the Highland Witch was not it.

When Collum rode out of Oisles again, it was assumed by the staff he was going to meet Shyvonne, for those that saw him for he had gotten Mark on a spare horse which Grace had lead out the back way, away from prying eyes, when he reached his sister, he lead the horse while she was cradled in at the back of him. It was nearing midnight when they arrived at the spot Grace had told him to stop. It was still a ways, she had said, till she was at the right spot but the horses would have to be left behind least their neighing caused unwarranted notice. Collum did the brunt of the work, dragging Mark's body, across the path Grace had laid down, till they reached the area she really wanted to be. Collum could see a camp fire in the distance and his attention turned to Grace.

"Don't worry about them..." She hummed and waved her hand to stop where she wanted Mark to be laid out. Taking her bag from the horse. Grace changed into the dress she had taken from Shyvonne wardrobe some weeks ago and her black wig. In the darkness, dressed as she was, she looked like the head mistress of the Academy. When Mark was were Collum laid him, she nodded her head at Collum. "Wait by the Horse's... I've a feeling I will need to make a quick get away."

As Collum disappeared into the darkness, Grace shifted the skirts of her 'borrowed' dress and straddled the prone man. "Wakey... wakey…" She cooed as she produced a dagger and proceeded to rip his shirt open. Sliding the folds of the ripped shirt aside, she stroked his chest with the tip of the dagger, to tickle, not draw blood. "Wait for it... wait..." She hummed and leaned back, staring up at the thumbnail-like moon in the sky.

Mark’s head would hurt, as would his neck… but now there was no pain, only badly blurred visions, and the warm feel of a woman’s crotch herating his leather trousers… His body felt so heavy, his arms unable to move.

Just then, a scream pierced the still night air followed by a whistle. Across the land, fires were being set to crops and being noticed by not only the villagers, but by Ealora's men.

Grace laughed, it was dark and menacing as she drew her gaze down from the moon and gave a resound slap against Mark's face. "Do you see me now?" She questioned and laughed again. By now the drugs she had given him would be taking effect. What he would see, well that was up to his mind, but the 'betrayal of Shyvonne', her letter of severance was what Grace was hoping would be the root the drug would take hold of and looking like Shyvonne, well...that served to help too.

Still unable to move, his eyes only enabling the blurred visions to weaken the blur, by flickering his eyelids. The slap was not even felt, except to flicker the eyelids once more.

Climbing from his body, she began to chant into the night, her own little bonfire set to light, charms were dropped here and there along with herbs as with ancient words, she called on dark forces to aid her this night. Of course Grace didn't believe in anything she was saying, this all served to frame Shyvonne for something the woman really didn't do but then, that was the whole goal.

Was this a nightmare? Was he hallucinating once more? The blurred vision only allowed him to see what Grace wanted him to witness.

Climbing onto Mark's body again, she stuck the point of the dagger at his chest and began to drag it across his chest, this time pressing to pierce his skin enough to draw blood as she began to draw symbols against his body. "Dark Lord... Dark Father... Hear Me!" She called in English this time as she threw her hands up into the air. "See my offering, bless it, accept it. Yours will Be DONE!" She gripped the dagger in both hands, the point downward, angled at his heart as the side of her mouth tipped up into a grin as she prepared to plunge the dagger into his chest.

Once more his trousers heated up as the woman straddled his crotch… he could see… he could not move… but the sensuality of all this sparked life elsewhere… His heart had not stop pumping blood, and that was evident. But the words this woman spoke could send fear to a normal man… and the carving of his chest only felt like pin pricks... Still Mark's vision saw the woman behind the blade - Shyvonne... Was she the Highland witch, or was his mind betraying him?

Only a few miles away, Ealora's men were fanned out in a star, five points watching the blinding night for signs of the witch. When a scream arose in the south, a whistle followed. Ealora raised a hand to give a signal to Taylor who was looking west and the men broke from their gaze to run in the direction of the scream and whistle. Ealora backed up from her position, her eyes not daring to leave her the spot she had been watching. As she was about to turn and head for the men and the burning crops, she spotted a new glow in the distance. "Get Water on those fires!" She called out in a growl. Another whistle split the air as Ealora's fingers flew to her lips to give the shrill cry as Egypt came galloping from the darkness. Ealora caught the harm of the saddle and pulled herself up onto the horse even as it continued to gallop into the darkness.

The sound of the approaching horse made Grace head snap up. Dropping the dagger onto the ground, she leapt up from Mark's body pausing only long enough to take a star pendant from her pocket and drop it onto Mark's body. It had been Shyvonne’s pendant she had worn about her neck until losing it when Vargus and his men had attacked. Grace had found it and now found this a perfect weapon to use. With the pendant dropped onto his bloody chest, she took off into the darkness.

Oblivious to anything, the drugged Mark passed out once more…

Ealora pushed Egypt hard, pushing towards the bonfire in the darkness. Had she been any other woman, it would not of been a smart idea to take after a witch in the darkness by herself but Ealora, wasn't like any woman. As she neared the camp, she saw the flash of skirts disappearing into the darkness, dark hair flying. Letting go of the reigns, she drew the Sai's from behind her back, kicked her feet from the stirrups and rose to kneel on the back of the horse before hastily rising to balance on the galloping from the horse, the sound that passed her lips, was like a growl and a war cry all in one as she kicked upward flying over the head of the horse and somersaulted through the air before landing just a few inches from mark's body crotched into a position of attack.

It took several seconds, seconds that seemed like minutes before she rose, a swift and graceful movement sliding the sai's into their holders at her backside and thumbing the latches closed as she made her way to Mark. "Lay still..." She commanded, a voice that would broke no refusal as she knelt by his body. Against the bonfire light, she inspected the wounds made upon his chest before gently closing the ripped folds of his shirt closed over them. "Scratches mainly, you'll live..." Was she smiling? Well, the side of her mouth was tipped up into a grin but her face showed annoyance of loosing her quarry. She had been SO CLOSE!!! She could not tell who the flying skirts had been. She had never meet Shyvonne and so she could not tell for sure if it was the Head Mistress of the Academy. Pressing her hand against his shoulder, she kept him down and still while she lifted her hand to her mouth again to give a shrill whistle, this one was different, this was not a call for the horse, this was a call for her men.

Seconds? Minutes? Hours? Mark could not know how long? He only knew his head and neck hurt from the shovel strike… and his chest burned with the new markings he now bore… He recognized the Pirate from years ago… How did she come here? Mark knew not how, nor why, Ealora was here. All of this was a frigging mystery he had no means to clarify.

"This won't hurt" She soothed at the man on the ground as she lifted her hand from his shoulder, two fingers pressed together while her thumb kept the other two down, The two fingers were pressed against his neck searching for the right place. Ealora had learned pressure points long ago in her life and it had been ages since she had used them but it was a skill not easily forgotten. "You'll sleep like a baby and I'll see you in the morning." She gave a firm nod of her head before giving a quick jerk and twist of her fingers against the point in his neck that would once again render him unconscious (it was better then a shovel!). With a heavy sigh, she rocked back to sit on her heels, still crouched by his side until her men arrived.

Mark looked up at Ealora, his mind still a bit hazy… and just as he started to nod, her fingers jerked and twisted… and he was out like a blown candle.

"See him onto Egypt. Carefully. When we get back to camp, I want him put into my tent on my bed. Garrison, I also want the medical kit. Once the rest of you are done putting him in my bed, then you can head back to your duties. Garrison, you took. See the fires are clearly put out and that the villagers are all right. If not, see to their needs, physical or mentally. These people have been through enough, we don't want any more stress added on them." With her orders given, Ealora lifted up waiting until Mark was placed on the horse before climbing up behind him and directing the horse back to camp.

Across the lands, in the forest the Robin hood called home, Shyvonne was inside her tent, laying upon her makeshift bed dreaming, her eyes scanning left to right rapidly. It was a motion Mark had come to know well, she wasn't just dreaming, she was seeing... something.

In the darkness of her mind, Shyvonne was wondering the halls of Dunsgate, around her, men were screaming, people were running while others gave chase. She was passing all of them to throw open the heavy door of a bedroom. A nursery, flying across the floor, she gripped the edge of the cradle to look down, but the cradle was empty; in the distance a woman screamed and suddenly Shyvonne was flying from the room as a flash of the cliff side came to mind, her heart was racing, she HAD to get to that seaside cliff.

Shyvonne jerked on the bed, as if someone had hit her in her sleep. Jerking her head left and then right, she knew she was seeing something and seemed to desperately trying to wake up.

She was running hard, feeling her body get weaker and weaker as she neared the cliffs and saw a figure holding up a bundle, preparing to throw it over the cliff. She gave a scream for the figure to stop but her voice would not call, her voice did not work. She screamed again,this time in horror as her feet seemed rooted to the spot. The landscape seemed spin around her, colors blurring together until coming to a sudden stop. She was no longer looking towards the cliff, she was looking at a stake poked through a platform of wood, tender bundles were being placed around the stake as people were screaming and shouting, words that were not reaching her eyes. Inhaling deeply through her mouth, she closed her eyes against the scene only to have her eyes fly open again. This time she was not seeing the stake but upon his, her arms bound around the sides of the stake looking again at the same angry crowd now turned towards the stake. A hooded figure was walking towards the stake with lit torch in hand. The torch was thrown and landed on the tender which began to spare and come alive, growing in orange and yellow flames. She began to feel the burn, stinging and let out a scream.

The scream pierced veil of sleep and vision as Shyvonne shot up from her bed, screaming so loudly that her throat ached. The tent flap was thrown open as one of the men stormed in, sword in hand to see who was attacking but seeing no one his confusion lit his face as he looked to Shyvonne who did not respond only threw her covers back and dressed before flying out into the night on horseback towards the Academy.

[Men of Skye]

Morning: The Camp of the Chief Bailiff

Mark had been cleaned up. Once back in the camp, he had been laid out on Ealora's cot and the medical kit brought in. Ealora cleaned and dressed the wounds and brought a fresh shirt which was laid over the chair placed at his bedside. While he slept, Ealora had again gone over her notes, gone over the maps were the Robin Hood and the Highland Witch had attacked. More and more her face twisted in frustration. She couldn't put her finger on the connection between the Robin Hood and the Witch, it made no sense. The Robin Hood did good, or at least tried to while the Highland Witch, she seemed bent on destroying the Robin Hood. Was the witch Shyvonne? Did she know who some of the members of the Robin hood were and was she trying to punish them as they seemed to punish those who had done wrong and evil across Sleat?

The Sea's had never been this confusing, unpredictable yes, but not this confusing and there wasn't much you could do when you met an enemy, it wasn't a quick getaway bobbing on waves. She stared at the papers and maps on her desk for hours, willing the answer to pop out and give her slap but when it did not come, she leaned back in her chair and leaned her heels against the desk, propping the chair back onto two legs and just stared at the ceiling of the tent. She did not know when she fell asleep but she knew how long she had slept, two hours...perhaps three. The sun was just kissing the hills when she gave a snort being shaken awake as if she had been slapped in the face but no one was there.

Groaning, she pulled her feet from the side of the desk, she set them on the ground and held the armrests of the chair as she wiggled and twisted to work out the stiff muscles in her backside. Lifting from the chair, she moved to Mark's bedside and slowly pulled his eyelids open to look at his eyes though it would likely wake him up, he had slept long enough she reasoned to ward away any guilt.

"Are you with me now?" She questioned and smiled though she wasn't talking about him waking up but the concoction he had been given to make him hallucinate. She didn't need to be a physician to notice the dilation in his eyes when she had found him nor the rigid uselessness of his body. His eyes dilated from darkness now shrunk to the low sunlight filtering in the room letting her know the potion he had been given had warn off. Checking one eye and then the other before she released his lid to lifted the bandages to take a look at his wounds. Letting out a low sigh, she sat on the edge of the chair by his bedside and began to undo the bandages tossing them aside so she could put new salve on his chest for the pain and to ward against infection.

Groggily, Mark began to gain some form of consciousness. With a slow nod, he acknowledged Ealora’s question. His eyes were a blur but the familiarity of the voice reassured him of who she was. “Where… am.. I?” he eeked the words from numb lips. “The witch… did she hex… me?”

"You might have scars. I'm not a healer, so that's not my professional word, its just my opinion." Her lips cracked into a smile again before the smile fell as she set to work. She laid the new dressings across her knee before taking up the canister of ointment and scooped out a glob onto her fingers and carefully as she could, smeared it against the ancient markings scratched into his chest. "Best guess, this was a curse carved into your chest."

His eyes rolled back into his head and the shoulders attempted a vainful shrug. “Great… that is… all… I need.” Words eeked out again.

"You're lucky to be alive, had the plan worked and my attention divided elsewhere only a second earlier, you might be dead." Celadon eyes that seemed to hold the rage of a burning fire lifted from his chest to look at his face before turning back to her work smearing ointment on his chest before covering his chest with the bandages. Her touch was gentle, for a woman who said she wasn't a healer, she had a feather light touch that worked with purpose though it was with a feeling of barely touching but then, she was a mother.

Mark found comfort in those eyes, and most unexpected genteelness, of her’s… He simply nodded to her words and eeked out a meekful… “Thank you…”

Finished laying the bandages across the wounds, she lifted from the chair and took hold of his shoulders. "Easy does it..." She soothed as she slowly pulled him up to sit and then took a long yard of material and began to wrap it around his chest to keep the ointment and bandage underneath dry and clean.

When she was finished, she turned and took the shirt in hand offering it to him. "This should fit you, one of my men is about the same size as you are." She turned to head to her desk and come back with a mug of water which she handed over as she took a seat once more. "I found this, on your body when we went to move you." She handed over the northern star pendant. "Do you know who attacked and tried to kill you?"

Mark smiled as she helped him up… and nodded, taking the shirt. When he floundered in putting the shirt on, she even helped him, then moved to her desk… he stood watching her and buttoned the garment. Holding up a familiar pendant, he moved to her, taking it into his hand, his eyes looking directly into hers.

He shook his head at her when she asked about the attack. Though the pendant was Shyvonne’s, he refused to believe it was her who did this to him. Backing up to the cot, he sat down slowly, his eyes remaining on the pendant. His mind attempted to rummage thru recent memories. Then his head canted and he looked at the Baliff. “M’Lady… I refuse… to believe my wife… did this to me…” he eeked out words in a more uniform manner as he the affects of the poison began to wear off. “Though we are having problems… she could not do this to me…” and he sighed… “The last thing I remember… is Collum coming to me in the stables and giving me a goodbye note from Shyvonne… then it seems as if the lights went out…”

His mind ran rampant… and soon he was blurting out words with no provocation… “Collum and Grace… they are new hires at the Academy… and both seemed odd… I suspect Collum and my wife may be having an affair… and this woman…" he looked at Ealora; "…Grace, is always attempting to seduce me whenever Shyvonne is away from the Academy… even when she knows I love my wife and have shunned the woman…”

He had no real reason to suspect Collum and Grace were involved… his main motive behind his next words were purely vengeful… “I suspect the people you are looing for may be associated with this Collum and his sister, Grace… of more I know not…”

She moved to turn the chair by the Cot around and sat with her front against the back of the chair, her arms folded over the back of the chair as she watched him examine the pendant. Her mouth cokeed into a grin though the scene wasn't funny, it was funny that she could practically see the gears in his head grinding away. "So the pendant is your wife's?" She questioned though she already had the answer to that. He was trying to process this information. Then she couldn't help but feel a sense of connection. Once upon a time, she would have killed her husband due to madness but she doubted the Lady Shyvonne was insane. "What kind of problems were the two of you having?" she questioned curious now. He might not believe his wife was trying to kill him but if they were having problems, it could happen.

He looked down… and nodded… even though it appeared reluctantly. What he said, could be used against his wife… and him… should things be interpreted incorrectly. He looked up at the Baliff... “Our problems stem from an affair, with someone in particular, before we were married… and I had divulged the affair when we were on trial in Struan…” He did not know if it mattered to the Baliff or not, but it was a point of contention between him and Shyvonne. “And of course, her absenteeism from my bed in the past few months…” he added at the last moment.

She was silent as he spoke of the new hires at the Academy. It somehow made sense and she left her chair to shuffle through the notes on her desk. "Mr. Collier, did you know your wife's Academy was...is...receiving anonymous donations. Donations I believe this Robin Hood stole. While it may have shifted several hands and arrived per the church, I have the connection between sources. I have no doubts where the original funds came from." she reshuffled the papers into a neat stack and sat on the edge of the desk turned towards him. Laying her hands against her thigh, she sighed. "Mr. Collier, I cannot ignore the evidence, especially when you have presented it as such. I had no idea who the pendant belonged to, you were the one who mentioned your wife, and though the rumors abound have said the Highland Witch could be the Lady Shyvonne, I had no related this information to you. In short, your wife is in a lot of trouble..."

“I knew of the trust money that her brother left her upon his death… and the Church’s donations… but nothing related to any Robin Hood… I only knew of Robin Hood from what the Heralds speak of…” then he listened to the rest of what she said and the dire circumstances that Shyvonne could be in…

Ealora leaned back and watched him in silence for several minutes, taking in the information he had already given her. While Jealousy was an emotion, Ealora believed it had strong ties to insanity. In short, someone was trying to either make the man insane, or the Lady Shyvonne truly had tried to kill him. She couldn't ignore the evidence but nor could she say without a doubt that the Highland Witch was Shyvonne and law required there be no shadow of doubt. Mark was sure this Grace and Collum had something to do with the attacks, either the Highland Witch or the Robin Hood; he hadn't put a name to either one but he clearly had it out for the pair of them. He wanted revenge on them, for Collum having an affair with his wife and Grace, for trying to seduce him. For any other person listened, it would seem pathetic but Ealora had lived a whirlwind life, most of her life, and had known the sting of wanting vengeance before. It was ugly and it could turn the heart cold and black if you let it. She didn't want that for Mark.

"Mark..." She stated in a more relaxed tone as if they were old friends as she lifted off the desk and moved to crotch in front of him as he sat on the cot. Her hands went to his knees but it was not a seductive move. It was for comfort in a small way. "Listen, I want to believe your wife is not the Highland Witch, in fact, though the evidence is trying desperately to connect, it's just...not. Besides the pendant that links her, it just seems to...well perfect that this witch would attack close to and on the same nights the Robin Hood attacked. That being said, I still need to interview your wife on her whereabouts last night but I do not feel it right or safe for the two of you to be alone or together right now. However, I can't just let you go anywhere, especially if someone is out to hurt you or her, whoever that may be. So I have a proposition for you. Join my ranks. I will make you a constable, for now, with promise of a promotion when this is all done, provided of course I don't find you are part of all of this." She smiled and gave him a wink but something said she was serious about that.

Her relaxed tone was a bit unsettling for him. She was the King’s Baliff, and knowing the relationship of the King and the Lady Ealora, she would have damned-near unlimited rights to do as she pleased. Was the Baliff trying to shift his awareness, to make him feel more obligated to provide any evidence he had. He loved his wife, and did not want to say anything that could jeopardize her freedom. But the words that the Baliff spoke made her seem more believable. Then with the offer, he shakes his head… “Nay M’Lady, I want none of that responsibility… especially IF my wife is part of this… I could not…”

She gave a pat to his knee and rose. "Vengeance can be an ugly deal, trust me when I tell you this for I have had nearly a lifetime experience with it. I have too many stories to tell involving it, myself involved in them and even family, my own blood, who lost their life in the same quest against me. You have to much potential, too much heart, to be lost amongst the living but I also want to give you a chance to seek out the truth and see justice done, but in the right way. If you join me and my men, I promise you, those guilty, will pay. I hope you will not refuse me this, I think you need it."

then he looked down… his voice much softer… “I thank thee, but nay, I cannot…”

She moved away from him again to collect her papers and put them in her satchel as she prepared to have the camp packed to make for the Academy. Closing the ties of her satchel, she stopped and turned to him. "I will admit, I have been a bad judge of character in the past but it is a lesson, slowly learned. I have learned, to look at people as they are and what they could be. Call it a gift having achieved the dream I had for myself."

The side of her mouth cokeed up into a grin again, her dream had always been to become a legend and as there was hardly a person in Skye, and some in the entire world, who didn't know her name or the length of her story, she now set her sights on a new dream. A better world for her children and for the people of Skye. "I think you could be a good advocate for justice, and someone people can turn to, when there are problems. Forgive me, if I sound harsh, but you seem a man who has always been under the heel of another. I think its time you wash off the dirt and the muck you've been pressed into, and let your armor sign. You can be a powerhouse, but you have to reach for it. Those who seek a quiet and gentle way in life, often find themselves turned on end, as I see you have been now. Don't let others rule you, and I mean that with the greatest respect, you have to reach your hand out and put your foot down at some point. Let it be now."

His head rose as she spoke… It is often said that “Truth hurts…” Mark began to think… “He had been under the heel of another man all his life… that is Iain Robertson… ever since they were boys… But they were friends, right?… but now that Iain is Laird, he hardly speaks to Mark… And he knows about him and Chloe… and even cares for my child as if it was his own…” and he growled a bit. Shaking his head he looks to the Baliff. “Thank thee, but nay… I am happy as the horse-master at the Academy… and if I may, can I return??”

The flap of the tent moved and Taylor ducked in. She moved to collect her satchel and hand it over to her number one. "See the camp broken up, I want to be riding for Oisles Academy within the hour."

Taylor took the satchel and briefly glanced at Mark before nodding his head and replacing the flap of the tent as he left.

Ealora watched Taylor go and then turned to Mark again. "So, what do you say? Will you join us?"

“M’Lady…” he shakes his head… “… I appreciate it… I just want to return to my life as a husband… and as a horse-master.” Mark wanted to be able to lie in his bed, next to his wife, and discuss life’s future as they use to… but was this possible given all that had come to pass? If he took the job, he could get satisfaction that Grace and Collum would be out of his life… but what if Shyvonne was guilty… how could he help her if he was part of the constabulary? He looked at Ealora and smiled, shaking his head. “Nay M’Lady… thank you… but I will ride with you back to Oisles… if I am free to go?”

[Men of Skye]

Ealora paused thoughtfully for a moment. Outside, the men were beginning to call to one another on the duties of packing up the camp and making ready to move. For several seconds Ealora simply stared at Mark before humming thoughtfully as a smile cracked at the corner of her lips. For a moment, Ealora had entertained the thought that perhaps Mark was the leader of the Robin Hood, who else would turn down the offer to join a band that was true and legal in hunting those who did harm to what people called justice. For a moment it was plausible, he had a thing against these people, Collum and Grace but it seemed to Ealora that the credo of the Robin Hood went further then a dislike of two people. As soon as the thought came, she abandoned it but one thing had become increasingly clear, The Robin Hood Leader was somewhere in the Robertson-MacGregor-Collier family.

Crossing the floor, she sat on the edge of her desk again one leg was kept pressed firmly on the ground while the other swayed lazily in the air. "You surprise me Mark. However much I can understand your reasoning. I am giving a chance to bring justice to the people who have wronged you, and possibly, these same people have wronged your wife, though of course I've no solid proof of it yet, and you turn it down. Do you not wish to help your wife?" She gave a shake of her head and lifted off of the desk. "All right, I shall try not to convince you of the cause any longer. You are free to ride back to the Academy with us, however, I do not think it a wise idea that you stay at the Academy. Maybe your wife did not try to kill you, but if that is the case, then we don't know who actually did try to kill you and they may be at the Academy, they may not be as well but I do not want to chance it and it would be against my conscious if I allow you to stay and it would grieve me should something happen to you."

He shifted the weight evenly upon both feet while listening to the Baliff. “M’Lady… I appreciate all you have done… I have no cause but to be reunited with my wife… I have placed my heart in her hand, and the belief of her innocence. I assure you that I am quite capable of defending me and my own…”

She shifted to stand aside as some of her men appeared to gather the desk and the bed and carry them outside. She had borrowed them or rather, some of the locals had brought them in respect of her duties and the hardships she faced that night trying to capture the Robin Hood and their leader. It was a kind gesture and one she could not refuse at the time. While the men came and carried first one thing and then the other out, she was silent again. Only when they were alone again did she continue. "I could arrest you..." She paused and smiled in his direction. "Although, that would be an abuse of my power and I do feel to many people abuse the powers given them. It is my wish, please, for my peace of mind that I may bring an end to this Robin Hood business, that you travel with me and my men, for now, until those who tried to harm you are caught and brought to justice." She inhaled deeply and then released it. "If you refuse me that, I shall have to see you locked up, for your protection at a place of my choosing where I am sorry to say, you will be allowed to communicate with no one until this whole thing is concluded."

She gave a nod to the flap of the tent. "Come, help me take down the tent...and I have a story to tell you. One you might enjoy...."

“Yes M’Lady… you have that power, I am assured. And I shall ride to Oisles with you, for you go the same way… but depending upon what I find at the Academy is reason for me to ride with you or nay… Lock me up… sequester me if thy feel the need… but my wife’s health and our marriage is ultimate to me.”

While they worked, she told him a story of a pirate who had been pursued by darkness but not the darkness of a shadow or a setting sun, but by a person who turned out to be kin and who tricked some of her friends into turning her in for a large bounty and upon the day of her execution per a chytty trial, true love in the form of a husband and beloved sister had shown up to rescue her. Yes the story was hers and it was severely flawed for it showed how she, and those that had loved her had once risked their lives to save her own. By the time she was finished with her tale, the tent was packed along with the camp and her horse and one for him was being brought up.

He leaned against stack crates, listening to her story, until men started to relocate them. Once the area was clear, he continued to listen to her, and his attention was broken momentarily by the man with the two horses.

"Master Collier..." she spoke as they mounted up. "When we get to the Academy, say nothing to your wife of the investigation before I speak to her or I really will arrest you, for obstruction to justice." She turned her head to look at him, giving him yet another smile but this one was not joking and with a kick to Egypt hind quarter, the group rode for Oisles Academy at last.

His hand was upon the pommel when she called his name and he glanced over the saddle at her. “Yes M’Lady?” then he stepped upon in the stirrup, and swung a leg over the steed’s rump. Listening to her as he settled in the saddle. “Aye M’Lady, I understand completely, and shall nay speak a word of what I have seen or heard regarding anything…” and he gave her a smirk.

[Men of Skye]

Oisles Academy

Shyvonne rode into the gates of the Academy at a full gallop and pulled up on the reigns hard enough that the horse dug its legs into soil leaving indentations of its hooves in the ground. Jumping down from the saddle, she threw the reigns at the valet and hurried inside. Her latest vision was pounding within her brain and for the first time in a long time, she wanted to find Mark and tell him what had she had seen.

Shyvonne knew the Academy like the back of her hand now. It was breakfast time, she could tell even before having rode into the gate and so she went to the dining hall doors and peeked inside. The hall was roaring with noise. Teachers talking to one another, students with their friends chatting made the hall a mess of noise but Shyvonne ignored the conversation and cast her eyes to the dais where the teachers’ table was. Her place and Mark's, were empty. A frown creased her face as she stepped away from the double doors and turned towards the hall.

"Oh Margaret" She called seeing one of the chamber girls coming down the halls with some towels. "Have you seen Mark?"

The girl looked confused. Perhaps Shyvonne should of paid more attention to the conversation in the Dining Hall for everyone was talking about the letter that was found in the tables and Mark's disappearance. "No my Lady, when he came back from Dunsgate, he went to the stables and then later, he was gone...."

"oh..." Shyvonne responded and her frown increased.

"My lady, is there anything I can do for you? Something I can get for you?" Margaret responded seeing the look on Shyvonne face.

"No, no, thank you. I will be in my office..." Shyvonne responded and shook the look from her face. "I am going to go to my office. Please see no one disturbs me."

Margaret nodded and bowed before continuing on her way glancing back as Shyvonne went to her office.

As Shyvonne reached her office, she locked the door behind her and went to unlatch and open the window swinging the wide stained glass outward before she perched herself on the window seal. Had he read her letter and figured out what was going on? Had he left her? A million questions ran amuck in her head as her arms crossed over her chest, hugging herself hard as she leaned her head on the wall and just stared out into the yard.

Unknown to Shyvonne, after Grace failed attempt to kill the man, the two had fled back to the academy and had spent the night worrying over what to do next. Mark would be back, Grace knew that with irritation. He couldn't stay away from Shyvonne even with their troubles and rumors of a none existent affair with her Captain of the Guard ran rampant. What he saw in her, Grace didn't know but it was as if Shyvonne really were a witch, bewitching the man to stay when they both were miserable from it. It was in the early hours of the morning that Grace got an idea....and now her and Collum were planting evidence of witchcraft in Shyvonne bedroom for the Bailiff to find for of course, it was obvious the next place the Bailiff would go was the Academy. This would seal Shyvonne’s fate and Mark, well they would figure him out later. Of course she wouldn't let the bailiff kill the lady, oh no, they needed the attack on Dunsgate to start a while new war between the lower country and then there was that bytch Chloe to deal with as well but well, that was Collum area, she might be the brains most of the time but he was dealing with the woman on his own, after all, he had a connection to her.

When the room had been prepared, Grace sent Collum off and she went about her morning chores. All they had to do was wait. Patience was after all, a virtue. Time would take care of things and they had plenty to see their dreams come to a reality.

Yet unknown still to Grace and Collum, Shyvonne had laid plans out that neither knew about and even now, some of her men were riding to destination...a decoy for the Bailiff, who Shyvonne figured, would be on the Robin Hoods tail by now. While Collum had given her the idea for the Robin Hood, he was not the mastermind. She was the Leader after all....She could not wait long before returning to the Robin Hood for the return of her men and now, a hostage, but she just couldn't seem to move from the window as if willing Mark to appear in the yard.

It was impressive, Ealora accompanied by several men and Mark riding into the gates of the Academy. The bell was just beginning to toll signaling the end of breakfast and the need for the children to get to class. It was a beautiful sound, the bell, peeling so strong and yet with such a beautiful sound to it.

Shyvonne was sitting in the window when they arrived so she had seen them come but a knock still sounded on the door.

"Shyvonne...Shyvonne..." Lady Liaden was calling as she rapped on the door. "The Chief Bailiff is here..."

"I know" She whispered and sighed as she lifted off the window seal and closed the door behind her before moving to unlock the door and pull it open. "Let her come Liaden, she is only doing her job I assume."

"Mark is with her.." Liaden commented not knowing that Shyvonne had seen him.

Shyvonne smiled and gave a nod of her head and clasped her hands together. With Liaden on her heels, she moved down the hall and to the stairs.

Leigha and the other teachers were all ready in the doorway to the great hall, the children behind them as Shyvonne descended the stairs. Raising her hands, she gave several claps of her hands. "Return to your breakfast" she commanded at the children and then gestured at her lady in waiting and assistant. " Leigha, a moment.."

Pulling Leigha to the side, Shyvonne handed her a folded piece of parchment. "Don't read it...not yet."

Leigha turned a confused look back at Shyvonne. "My Lady...when should I..." she stopped as she slid the parchment into her dress.

"You'll know..." Shyvonne responded and then turned for the door.

In the yard, Ealora and her men stopped their horses. "Master Collier...why don't you go to the stables and collect your belonging..." She turned head to look at him. "Just in case." She gave a shake of her head and shrug of her shoulders before swinging her leg out of the saddle and lowering herself to the ground.

The whole trip from Abberline to Oisles Mark rode beside Lady Ealora… They chatted, exchanged glances, and her commanding aire of leadership amazed him. It was Myth and Legend that often portrayed the subject larger than life, and he was assured that in this case, it was so, but he could tell she was a strong, experienced woman… an more vivid than her peers…but she was human with all the humanly vices.

As they rode into the Academy, Mark saw the unofficial reception committee and he nodded to his beloved wife as they halted their mounts. As the Chief Baliff started to dismount, she gave her instructions for him to collect his belongings, and he simply nodded, then looked to his beloved spouse once more.

As Ealora turned again, Shyvonne was stepping out of the front door to the Academy, the teachers behind her and though she had commanded the children to go back to their breakfast, some were peeking behind the half closed door while others were at any window that looked out to the front.

"Mistress...a moment" Ealora called waiting to make sure Mark was heading to the stables before she begin across the yard.

"What can I do for you Chief?" Shyvonne responded as she left the teachers on the stairs and descended to meet the Chief Bailiff in the yard.

Ealora head corked to the side as the side of her mouth tipped up into a surprised grin. "You know me?"

"You're deeds are legend.." Shyvonne responded and crossed her arms over her chest. "All of them..."

"Ah" Was Ealora's only comment as she gave a nod of her head. "Well, I won't waste to much of your time. Your husband was attacked last night. By the Highland Witch" She paused and turned a gaze to the stables before looking back. "As you can see he is well but..." She paused again turning her attention solely on Shyvonne.

"My God" Shyvonne uttered, her hand flying to her chest as she stumbled forward as if to go after Mark then stalled at the Chief's words. "I wouldn't hurt my husband Chief Bailiff, you must believe that. I love my husband. " There was nothing but truth in her words.

"I want to Lady. We have some business to discuss, about the funds you received, the anonymous sums of course but I must address this issue first. I would like your permission to search the school and your personal spaces there-in. I can do so without your permission but would ask it of you. It will help your cause." Ealora responded.

"Of course. You will find nothing to prove I am a witch..." Shyvonne responded and gestured her hand inside. "As for the funds, please, look at my books if you wish as well, each were donations to the school. As a formerly failing institution of money, I was inclined to accept what came my way." Shyvonne seemed so cool and collected as she stepped aside for the Chief. "May I see my husband?" Shyvonne eyes lifted to the stables then back to the Chief.

"Sure. However, you will forgive me if I send assurance, Dustin will accompany you." She waved one of her men forward. "Will you please have the teachers and students wait in the Great Hall? I apologize for stalling children's learning but this is an official investigation."

"Understood." Shyvonne responded and turned to look at Leigha who nodded and began to usher the teachers back inside to round up the students.

"All right... Duncan, James and Marley I want you to take the lower floor. Taylor, with permission of the lady, her offices..."

Shyvonne did not listen to who else would be rummaging through her things. She left Ealora and her men behind as she crossed the yard with Ealora's man Dustin on her heels.

She felt as if she were walking in a dream, her feet touching cloud instead of grass and the pull of such billowy material made her steps seem to crawl. At first she was calm and then a fear seemed to settle of her face as she came nearer and nearer the stables. In her haste, she had left her Robin Hood gear, sword and cape in the stables, poorly hidden and Mark...was in the stables.

It was not a vision that gripped her then, or least one that she had never known before. The image was faded as if hidden by a gray mist, Mark had the sword and cape in hand.

Shyvonne blinked and as hazy as the image had been, it was now gone and she was left with nothing of its memory except that she had just been thinking...something...her heart rat, a loud pounding was sounding in her ears.

"Wait here, please.." She turned a look at Ealora's man. "My husband is a rather stout man, a warrior...and I am not... I doubt I could best him and you may rush in if you hear him in distress..."

Dustin seemed to hesitate on this a moment and then gave a nod of his head. His face spoke plainly. He didn't like the idea, and nor would Ealora but he would take the fall if something happened.

Shyvonne smiled and gave a nod of her head in thanks before disappearing inside, rounding about the stalls. The sight that greeted her was one that made her heart stand still. Mark....with her sword and cape of the Robin Hood.

"What are you doing?" She asked and so without knowing it; Mark's vision from months ago, would come true.

He felt strange being back at Oisles… It did not feel right, not this time… like he was somewhere new with a hint of de’ ja vu. As he entered the stables, his room… the converted stall, was not as he had left it… someone had been in his space. His hand waved over his small case, a chest of sorts, and he hesitated opening it. He felt that Grace and Collum has invaded his room and violated his belongings by rummaging through them.

As he opened the shutters of his only window, the sunlight reflecting off something to his left, he turned and walked toward it. Bending down he saw a cape and a sword... Having never seen this before, the vision of months back crashed into his brain as memory recalled a scene… a scene where he held the cape and sword of the Robin Hood…

A familiar voice erupted the silence of thought and he looked up to see his beloved wife, Shyvonne standing before him, an odd look upon her face. “I… I found this…” and he held up the cape and sword…

Shyvonne mouth opened in an O before she let out a puff of breath and raised her hands as if in surrender. "I can explain..." She started to say when she heard the stable door slid open and she turned to see Dustin rounding the corner.

Dustin entered at that exact moment, wondering what Lady Collier was doing… All he witnessed was Mark holding the sword and cape of Robin Hood…

Mark’s eyes refocused behind Shyvonne as the man entered. Caught with evidence in his hands, would he be accused of being the Robin Hood?? Should he take the blame and run, or should he redirect accusations onto Collum and Grace, which possibly would indicate Shyvonne? And beyond all this, the only word that came to mind was… Chyt !!!

She looked as if she were a victim caught in the grasp of an intruder. She was sure that is what Dustin saw when he caught Mark with Sword and Cape in hand and Shyvonne with hands in the air.

Dustin hand went to the hilt at his hip as he slid his foot backward. "Stay right there Master Collier... slowly put the sword down..." He commanded.

“Wait it is not what you think…” he looked between Dustin and Shyvonne… unconsciously his hand had slipped into the pommel and gripped the sword… The only thing he was aware of was the side to side motion of negativity his head displayed.

"Wait..Dustin..." Shyvonne pleaded.

"Lady Collier, get behind me…" Dustin responded reaching for the woman and pulling her behind him.

Shyvonne eyes lifted to Mark as she was tugged and pulled behind the guard. If ever asked what went through her mind at this moment. It was the thought of Mark in a tiny and putrid smelling cell, shackled to the wall like some animal, his life hanging in the balance. No it was not a vision of the future, it was a memory of the past. She had told him shortly after, that she had planned to defy a death sentence if it had been given, to keep him alive and in her life. This was the memory she held onto as she took a muck shovel into hand and with a grunt, swung it, Dustin head the target.

“Dustin, yu must understand… I…” his eyes went to the movement behind the guard, and knew he should say something… but it was his beloved Shyvonne… and he would not endanger her, even if it meant his own life… “I… we are innocent…”

With a sickening smack, the man's head was thrown back before he crumbled to the ground.

Shyvonne was shaking as she tossed the shovel on the ground, her breathing rapid and shakey as she stepped over the limp body of the guard. "I... am not going to let you take the fall for me." Her eyes lifted from Dustin body back to Mark. "I'm not going to let you go to the gallows or the chopping block for me..."

As soon as the man fell to the floor with a thud, he was moving to Shyvonne as the shovel fell beside the man. Into his arms he took her… it was the only thing he knew to do… He tried to push the hair from her face as her head moved… “Damn you Shyvonne… why could you nay let me deal with this…” and he inhaled a deep breathe and pulled her tight against him.

She sucked in a breath, like a sob, her eyes were shining with tears as she moved towards her husband. "I had a vision last night, the fires were licking at my skin... my skin... I could feel the heat… I could feel... the burning of my skin. I rushed back here, I wanted to tell you... I meant every word on my letter. I want to... tell you everything… I..." She gave a shake of her head. "I saw something, that... changed everything, but I need a chance to fix it."

He listened… and in her words he felt confused… pushing her away a bit, looking at her face… “Your letter? What letter… All I got was a note… that said… <In the simplest manner I can put it, it is over…> along with your signature…” he paused, canted his head, and moved away from her… “I thought you had left me for Collum… that your absences were with him…”

She dragged her hands through her hair and turned to look at the body again. Had she killed him? She hadn't even checked. Her attention turned away from the limp Dustin and she was suddenly moving towards Mark. Her fingers curled into the front of his shirt as she pulled him close to her. "I meant every word I said in my letter and I can't... lose you. Maybe… I all ready have, but please. Give me a chance to fix this. I swear, I'll explain everything, when I can... not here and definitely not now."

He hesitated a bit when she grabbed his shirt… His eyes flickering back and forth as if to see the truth… or lies… he knew not which she spoke… But his heart battled against the mind and its reasoning… All he did was nod… knowing she was leaving again… “Go… I will deal with Ealora…”

She wanted to kiss him, hold and him and tell him she loved him but time was ticking away. Ealora had made a mistake assigning only one man to escort her but it was an advantage Shyvonne was never going to get again and now that she had assaulted the man. She had to run in order to correct the mistakes she had made. An innocent life was still at stake and she had to see that life safe kept. She took the sword and cape from his hands and moved to Cleo stall to resheath the sword and shove the cape into the saddle.

Stalling in her movements, she turned to look at Mark, her face was a mixture of love and sadness. He could never know how sorry she was in this moment that she had taken this path. That she had let anger and rage overwhelm her so much she had forgotten the one thing she loved above all others, him. She had wanted to punish him, yes, but she had wanted to punish Chloe more and now a child was involved. The child of her vision and she couldn't let her vision come true. She had to get away from here, the question was, did he understand?

He did not understand? And thus he stood in the livery of the Academy, the constabulary of the Griffin only a short distance away… The worse Ealora could do was kill him… or torture him… but he was a knight, trained for such acts… and he would not reveal his beloved’s whereabouts… The Baliff would just have to arrest him, and go after Shyvonne… hopefully she could prove innocence enough to save both of them… but he’d gladly give his life for her…

While she got her horse ready, he opened the back door of the stable and checked for guards… then he patted her leg as she mounted up, and gave her a loving look… then moved to the unconscious Dustin. His hand hefted to the man’s nose, and he could feel a warm breath… Good, he was alive… With a deep breath, he began to saddle a horse as well…

As he patted her leg, she leaned down and clasped his face between her hands. She was too far up and him too far down to lean down and kiss his lips but her thumbs caressed his cheeks while her eyes spoke of a deep abiding love she did not voice. Releasing him, she lifted up and watched him move to Dustin and check him for life. When he nodded that he was alive, Shyvonne gave a sigh of relief and then gave a nod of her head. He would distract Ealora but Shyvonne prayed that they could both go unnoticed.

Surprisingly, no one came to check on the Collier’s nor the single guard… and Mark mounted the big bay… and with a duck of his head, rode out the door, just as two men walked thru the large door…

Seeing the downed guard, the two men turned, one grabbed the saddle of Mark’s horse, and the other called to his cohorts… as Mark spurred the horse, knocking the man aside, he started to ride from the Academy yard… one look around for Shyvonne, he smiled, and spurred the horse again… but just as he was able to break free, a guard stepped out from the corner of the building, and swung a spear, the shaft catching Mark right across the chest, sending him off the back of the horse, to a thud upon the ground, dust flying in all directions…

Shyvonne gave a deep inhale and exhale of breath and kicked hard against her horses flank shooting out of the door and ducking low to avoid the rafters. The man away from Mark saddle and Shyvonne right front hoof kicked him in the head sending him in the other direction where he fell like a sack of potatoes and lay still. Shyvonne flew past Mark's horse and her head turned to look at her husband, she returned his smile even as Ealora's men were calling to her men to close to the academy gates.

She gave another kick and then another slapping the reigns as she shouted "Come on! Come on! Don't let me down!" She did not look back to see Mark knocked from his horse. Her men paused in confusion to see her flying across the yard, the pause was enough even as they realized they were supposed to be shutting her in and she flew out of the gates a second before they slammed closed.

She pulled on the reigns hard and made a U-turn within the dirt, her chest heaving, it was then she noticed the guards circling a point in the yard, and Mark's horse, riderless galloping within the confines of the yard. Her butt raised from the saddle, her body jerking as if willing her to spur back but she would not kick the horse. "I'll come for you... I swear it... I'll make it right... She did not say it, she thought it, willing him to hear her as she finally gave a kick to the horse's flanks again and reigned around again soon disappearing down the road in a cloud of dust.

Dizzily, Mark looked up, his chest hurt as well as his back and side, from the fall… what he saw was several men surrounding him with drawn swords, Ealora amidst them… and he relaxed his whole body… mentally praying to God that Shyvonne got away.

Half her men were mounting to give chase while Ealora came across the yard to see who they had captured trying to flee. "Belay that order! Return to your investigation" She called out to the men mounting up. "An’ for god’s sake, get Dustin from the stables and see him inside and tended to!" Her voice was dark, dangerous. She knew that Shyvonne had escaped and her men would not catch up. When she saw Mark, she knew she had leverage.

Her men parted, swords still pointed down at Mark as she made her way through them to his side. Slowly she knelt, leather boots cringing and creaking in the movement as she set her elbows against her knees and looked down at him. She inhaled sharply and then let it out, shaking her head down at him. "You stupid f**king idiot" She hissed down at him. "You could of ended this peacefully, neither you or Shyvonne or even my men, would have been hurt in this.." she motioned at two of her men to help Mark up and slowly rose herself.

His chest hurt.. his back hurt… but none worse than his heart. What had Shyvonne gone and done? His eyes focused just in time to see the Chief Baliff kneeling down at him. He could hear her perfectly, but his forehead wiggled as he tried to clear his eyes better. He did not acknowledge her comments in the least.

She stepped forward in order to whisper into his ear. "We found evidence of witchcraft in your wife's apartments. The Guard Collum and the maid Grace have also gone missing... You might of been right about them but then... I guess I was wrong about you too..." She took a step back and then swung with all her might sending her fist into his jaw. "That was for Dustin...." she swung the other way. "An’ that....is for Abraham..." (the guard he had knocked off to the side in his attempt to escape) she had aimed enough to give him a black eye and a bruised jaw not knock him out or break anything.

He was manhandled quite easily by her guards… and he listened to what Ealora was saying… He could tell by the tone in which she spoke, she was none too pleased with him and Shyvonne, but the guards’ actions was as if their actions had been choreographed, for his arms and body did not move, but his head snapped harshly one way, then another, as Ealora punched him in retaliation. His body momentarily slumped a bit due to the knees buckling, but the guards held their position and allowed a swifter recovery.

Sniffing, she flexed her hand to work out the force of the hit as she stepped back from him. "Professor Mark Collier...you are charged with aiding and abiding a criminal of the nation. You are also charged with obstruction of justice..." she looked left and right to the men holding either of Mark's arms. "Take him to the dungeons..."

He gazed at Ealora thru one good eye, the other swelling up fast. Aiming downward, he spit blood, then looked back at her as she read the charges. He said nothing but he thought much… One thought was “Oh chyt, here I am again… not a f**king dungeon again…”

"Ma'am, most of the dungeon here has been turned into classrooms...." One of the men offered.

Ealora turned a hard look at him. "Your point being?"

"I'm...I'm sure not all of them are well kept. We'll find something" the man stammered back and together they jerked Mark around and lead him inside.

With one eye closing fast, he would turn his head left then right looking between the guard and Ealora regarding the silly discussion about the dungeons… He and Shyvonne did not feel they would need a dungeon, so they had them convereted into storage cellars. He wanted to offer a smirk, but figured smart not to.

"I'll have the Academy locked down..." Taylor spoke from her right side. He was always close by.

Ealora gave a nod of her head (there, that was better...) "Good..." she offered to Taylor before turning to follow after the men with Mark. "Mr Collier, we're going to have a nice little conversation." She spoke and laced her fingers together to give them a crack.

Mark did not want to look back to Ealora as she spoke, he did not want another black eye… but her word conversation had him worried a bit… She could do a lot to him and not let him die… this had him worried.

If Mark thought Ealora would be kind in that the dungeons turned storage cellar wouldn't hold him, he was sorely mistaken. They had found one devoid of anything and had thrown him inside with guards posted on the outside. There were brick sized holes on the walls near the ceiling to allow in fresh air from the outside, it would be his only comfort for hours while Ealora sent two men outside of the gates to enact the power of martial law. The King had given her the right and till now, she refused to use it but times obviously had shifted. For hours, the daytime outside shifted...afternoon to early evening painting one of the walls an orange hue until dusk settled and he was left in complete darkness. No one came with candle to light the small room, barely enough room to sit down let alone lay down. The guards said nothing, not even to each other outside the door least he hear them.

Dark, moist, and locked… He had seen this scenario before… as a knight and soldier, he had been valuable on a battlefield, even to the enemy. Captured and held for ransom was often the case… but in this instance he was a guest of the Chief Baliff. He was basically unharmed, save for the brusied line diagonally across his chest from the pole of a spear. His jaw and eye hurt from the blows that Ealora gave him for his aescape attempt. Now day had turned to night without warning except for the shifting of shadows.

Ealora spent most of the day interviewing the staff of the Academy. Classes were suspended for the day, the children ushered back to their rooms and left to wonder what was going on, not even allowed to leave, the staff and teachers had to take up tray after tray for dinner. Finally the latch on the door shifted and the door creaked in letting in the light of a lantern as three guards entered, two to haul him to his feet while one lit the way as they lead Mark surprisingly out of the dungeons and across the small hall past the dining hall that was void and silent of life. Only Giaus and Leigha remained and neither said anything as Mark was lead to the grand staircase. Leigha had tears streaming down her face and Giaus was leaning heavily on his cane as if the world were resting upon his shoulders. The poor old man looked even more old in the light of the lantern.

The guards lead him up the stairs past the dorms of the children, to the tower that held his and Shyvonne bedroom. The door was opening and he was ushered within and the door shut behind him. Their bedroom had once been the bedroom of a King. It was large with a bed large enough that it seemed they never slept in the same place twice. Large enough to offer up space for a large fireplace, Shyvonne dressing table and a small round dining table for the mornings when she and Mark ate breakfast together.

No words as to his destiny… no acknowledgement of his fate… only a silent treatment was afforded to him as Ealora used what was available to her to get him to talk… of course, tools that were available to her that would not mar his skin, break his bones, or be considered brutal in any means. With her infamous ways and means, he would be considered lucky by any standards from those who had been interrogated by her before him. Now he was taken from the makeshift dungeon, past those in the corridors, upstairs to the Chief Baliff.

His bedroom where he spent so many joyous and pleasurable evenings with his beloved Shy, was now a makeshift office for the Chief Baliff.

The table was now laden with food and drink, Ealora sat in one of the chairs munching on a piece of bread and looking over a document. Her eyes lifted when Mark was lead inside, her eyes went behind him as the door was shut and then veered back to him. "Come, you must be hungry by now. An thirsty...." She folded the parchment and stuck it inside her shirt. Dusting the breadcrumbs from her fingers by rubbing her hands together, she stood and gestured her hand to the other chair at the table. She held up a small cup "A shot of Brandy...not that I drink it these days, but it helps with the pain..." She nodded her head indicating his swollen cheek and eye as she set the cup in front of the chair across from her. It was the only type of apology he was going to get from her, Ealora was never good with apologizes, amnesia or no amensia. This hadn't changed of her and one of the reasons no doubt she and Maahes fought so much.

Mark stood where the guards had placed him, and his eyes followed Ealora’s hands, then to her face. “Thirsty yes, not so hungry as yet M’Lady… though I thank thee…” Picking up the cup, he drank it quickly, then blinked his eyes for another, which he received willingly.

"The rare steak..." She pointed at a plate on the table before taking a seat. "is for your eye..." She shifted in the chair crossing one slender leg over the other before lacing her fingers together, letting her elbows rest upon the arm rests of the chair.

"Mark, much as you probably don't think at this point. I am not your enemy." She began after a pause and then ushered her hand again that he should eat and drink as he pleased. "Everything I have done thus far is in the service of my crown, your crown too, if my assumptions of you are still correct. You'll be happy to know, neither men are pressing charges against you. For one, Dustin doesn't remember what happened in the stables and the other...well he quite understands." She let her fingers unlace spreading her hands wide. "I am surrounded by soft hearted men." She hummed in a laugh and laced her fingers again. "That doesn't mean I can dismiss the charges against you...."

Mark knew better than to open his mouth. He simply took the meat and placed it over his eye as Ealora had instructed. Then with only one eye, and two ears, he watched and listened to the Chief Baliff discuss the situation and hopefully his, and his beloved Shy’s, fate.

Slowly she kicked her foot suspended in the air as her leg was crossed upon the other. Her head was angled watching him. "I don't expect you to give up your wife, not that I think you even know where she is...but I suspect you know something of the truth." She paused and unlaced her fingers again to take her goblet of severely watered down wine from the table. "I'm not going to beat it out of you, even if you refuse to tell me what happened in that stable. I'm not that person any longer and I am hope you can see that. I've no doubt my deeds are legend, even the ones that would make me...as I am now, cringe. I don't expect to ever be forgiven for the things I've done in life and I make no excuses for them. Some would say that makes me unfit to be the Crown's Bailiff, but I...disagree and not because if I agreed the job would be taken away from me. I think its because of the things I have done in life, and the things I have gotten away with, when I should of been executed for, that makes me perfect for the job and perfect to judge the situation here."

Ealora paused again to take a drink from her goblet then set it on her knee. "I should tell you, I enforced Martial Law, as even me by the King once you were imprisoned. I also interviewed the staff all day, most of whom have said that the Lady Shyvonne has been quite remiss these past few months in her duties and has been away from the Academy more then she had been here but no one can say where. Only that they imagine she is on Academy business.." She reached up a hand to scratched an itch just below her nose. "Now what I find funny, is that just this morning, before our arrival, she gave her lady in waiting a document. A document she says Shyvonne told her not to open until the right time, a time Leigha felt was necessary when the two of you tried to escape and your wife succeeded. Funny, that your wife turned over the Academy to Leigha, making her the new Head Mistress of the Academy on the very morning we came."

This caused Mark to open the one eye… What had Shyvonne done? Was she truly the Highland Witch? Or was he correct in the assumption that Grace and Collum were up to no good… either way, Oisles Academy was safe in Leigha’s hands. Maybe better in her hands than the destructive forces of his and his wife’s.

Ealora jerked upward from resting on the back of the chair to put her drink upon the table. She gave Mark a few minutes to digest this information before continuing. "Also, Professor Giaus told me something interesting...I have no doubts you know this...that Shyvonne is something of a... what do you call it..." Ealora paused to search for a word. "A visionary, persay, that she has visions of the future. An he also gave me an account that upon Shyvonne return from Dunsgate over the last Christmas Holiday, where you stayed behind, you suffered a head injury from an attack in the stables, funny how that place is so violent, anyway, upon Shyvonne return, it was discovered that the lady herself had received a head wound but she was never attacked. He seems to think the two of you are linked..." Ealora grinned at this, it was clear she didn't believe a word the old man had said but it was also clear she was searching for some kind of confirmation of it being true. "He was quite excited to tell me how she has had these visions, the whole of her life but of course, wanted to make it clear this in no way makes her a witch..."

Visionary?! Guilty as charged, both of them. Ealora had a good case against Shyvonne… and him… should she feel it necessary. But he thanked God silently for sending such a determined person to get the job done for the King. Things could, and would, have been much different should someone else, of much less experience or determination gotten his case. Once more he kept a silent tongue… besides what would he had said?

Ealora rose from her chair and scooted it around the table until the chair was just in front of him and she sat down again. "I don't put much stock in things like visions. If God had meant mankind to have visions to change things to come, all of us would get them. In any case, I try to keep an open mind, even if it is true. It's not the type of witchcraft to burn a person at the stake for." She leaned forward, pressing elbows against her knees. "However, the evidence found in this very room this afternoon suggests dark witchcraft, and that is punishable by death. The evidence, very clearly points to Shyvonne." She pressed her hands together, as if she were going to plead with him. "Mark, I am skilled in deception, I know how one person would play games to make another look guilty. The Highland Witch, is in league with the Robin Hood, all the evidence points to it....but it doesn't connect.." Her voice would drop then, sounding like a mother scolding a child for the truth. Her voice suggested, as it did with one of her children when they were in trouble, that if the truth was given, the punishment wouldn't be severe. With six children, she was good at this.

He dropped the meat to the plate. He kinked his neck left then right. This woman knew she was pushing his buttons. “Believe what ya will M’Lady, but Shyvonne is not witch… Aye a bytch yes, but a witch or seer of the future, nay.” He had stood his ground; Made his statement; but what was it worth? The Baliff had facts, not presumptions… she had proof… he had feelings… “I tell you M’Lady, tis Grace and her vile brother Collum… Believe me or nay… pressure them as you pressure me please…” His words had been a bit agitated… and afterwards he hung his head.

"Mark, listen to me. The pieces don't connect, much as whoever is behind all of this, would like me to think it is. Now I know you think Collum and Grace are behind this, maybe because Grace tries to seduce you unsuccessfully or because you think your wife and Collum or having an affair or maybe you have other reasons....in any case, its clear that you and Shyvonne are in trouble, and I am not taking about the charges against either of you. No one has died yet but that could change and I know you don't want anyone innocent to die, I don't either. I am asking you, to tell me anything you DO know. Let me help you...let me help Shyvonne...I am the only one at this time who can but you have GOT to trust me.."

“Trust you? My wife’s life is at stake… If I had my way, Collum and his sister would be dead… then you would all see the Robin Hood and Highland Witch would be no more… Look to them and you shall see… have them ANSWER for their whereabouts.” Mark had held it in as long as he could… his voice started as an angry tone thru gritted teeth… the whole gambit of emotions now flood forth… he was tired, bruised, hungry, and… and he was worried about Shyvonne… and he missed her. Why couldn't they go back in time to a better place…?? And the stalwart man broke down… stress had belittled the man to where he could stand no more, and his knees buckled, send him to a kneeling position in front of the Baliff.

Ealora sighed rising from her kneel when he sank out of the chair and to his knees in front of her. Her hands rose, pausing...stilling in dead air before settling on his hair and softly stroking through his hair. The touch wasn't sensual move. It was more of a motherly move. A mother soothing a child who had fallen down. She knew she had pushed hard. For her, location had been key. Having this interview in his bedroom he shared with Shyvonne had been the only place. It HAD to be there. If to remind him of what had been. She had wanted him to break, but not in this way. Anger turned to sorrow and here was a man on his knees, in defeat. She wanted to push him till he was too angry to speak anything but the truth, as people most often did without realizing it but seeing him like this... perhaps it was the mother in her, her heart broke from him.

"Don't...." She final spoke after several seconds of silence. Crouching low, she hooked her arms underneath his shoulders and heaved him up. "Don't buckle now...don't break..." She spoke as she heaved him to stand up and then back him up and eased him back to his seat. "Mark...listen to me...please listen..." She begged brushing a hand against his cheek. Again she knelt, setting one knee to the ground to steady her in her position and look at him rather then to look down at him. Celadon eyes searched his face left and then right. "God never....gives us more then we can handle...don't break now, don't think that you are defeated. Do you understand me? God has not given you more then you can handle, you may feel small...little...right now. Every which way looks dark and bleak. I know the feeling, I know the situation. I have LIVED it. I was ready to give up, lingering on past times that were most happiest in my life because everything had gone so dark and ugly that I had forgotten what light looked like. I was ready to give, I was ready to quit and accept my fate, but the fighter in me, made one last attempt to have faith. You need to have faith right now, if not in God, then in your wife... in Shyvonne..."

Anger… Fear… Sadness… Anxiety… Jealousy… All those emotions are hard upon a person, and in combination, it can, and has been known, to be deadly. Even the strongest warrior… the mightiest soldier… the most experienced knight… all have experienced them… Some recover, some do not… some kill themselves, some die in battle, on purpose… Mark was feeling all of them at once… pahsed in upon his mind and body as if planned. Still he moved forward, making plans to save his wife… to free their names of these atrocities… What Shyvonne did could not be wrong, could it? She had to have more than personal motive… couldn’t she? “I am fine… my sincerest apologies M’Lady…” as he attempted to get up from his knees.

She paused and sighed lifting up from her kneel "I can't help the evidence against her, even if there are holes in it but if the evidence pointed in a different direction, proving that the holes in the evidence, were planted. Then I would be more then willing to drop the charges against the both of you. I think you are right, Collum and Grace are a part of this but they have disappeared as surely as your wife has." She shifted to fill up a glass for him again and passed it into his hands. "I want you to eat, and for Gods sake, rest. You are still under arrest, for now...but I will not put you in the dungeons again. You may remain here. I want you to think about what I've said, because amazingly enough, you still have a choice. You ca be the victim...or you can be the hero. You have a say in your life Mark, others don't guide it for you, you do. They may tell you to do something, but you have a choice whether you lead or follow and you have followed...in every action I have seen of you thus far, you have followed. I'm not advising you to escape, I can do worse then give you a black eye and a sore jaw but I want you to think about what next step you will take when you're given a choice. You can follow...and be the victim....or you can lead, and rise above the chyt heaved on top of you."

She moved away from him to the door leaving the spread of food on the table for him, albeit, there was an absence of silverware, she wasn't a fool but she paused at the door turning back to him. "There will be guards posted at the door....oh and the secret passage in the fireplace that we found earlier, don't think you can escape that way if you get it in your head you can outdo me." She turned a smile at him. "I've played the bad one for most of my life, and you never have. For right now, you are under arrest and my prisoner." She pulled the door open and nodded her head.

"I want guards on the walls. If a sheep chyts in the fields, I want to know about it...." She spoke to the guard outside the door. "Also, send a battalion of men outside of the walls. Look for any tracks, if Shyvonne has left any to follow...I want her found...I want this ended, before anyone gets hurt...though God knows we're dangerously dancing on that line...." The door was pulled closed and her Ealora's voice was drowned out as her footsteps and those of two or three others followed her down the hall.

He listened and stood before the Baliff. “I am fine M’Lady…” he repeated. “I shant run… relieve your guards, command me what you will… I shall obey… I want this ended… over… and either Shyvonne and I are absolved of all wrongdoing… or we will quietly go to jail… My complete trust is in her judgment… despite all the nightmares and visions…” and he stood there like a true knight of the Gaelic Nations as he awaited her comments.

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Hideout of the Robin Hood

Shyvonne continued to ride hard. She did not know if Ealora's men were following her. She rode so hard each breath she sucked in dried her throat until it ached with the dryness of it. She zigzagged across the land in order to throw anyone following her off her trail so that it was late in the night when she arrived in the camp of the Robin Hood. Hidden deep within the woods, this was not a haven for only the Robin Hood men but their families and fleeing families as well. It was well hidden within the thick of the woods. Tents had been constructed in what clearings they could find to pitch them and so the camp went on for miles both on either side and in front and back. Men and women and children, looked up as Shyvonne rode into the camp and she did what she could to shield her face from despair or panic.

Try as she might, she could not shield her face from shock when Collum met her, taking her horse's reigns in hand as she dismounted. "What are you doing here?" She snapped.

"When Ealora and her men arrived, I... left... I thought it best, just in case..." Collum responded as he handed the horse off to another and followed her to her tent holding the flap back so she could get through. "What happened?"

His question was met with deaf ears when Shyvonne saw Grace inside pouring water from a bucket into a pitcher. Shyvonne turned to look at Collum and then back at Grace.

"Collum... told me everything... I begged to come when Ealora's men came." Grace stammered in response to the hard look on Shyvonne face.

Shyvonne gave a nod to her head, though now her head was swimming with what Grace had said. Collum had told her everything had he? Now her mind began to piece together the actions of the Highland Witch to those of the Robin Hood. The pieces that she had been unwilling to see were now firmly in place. With Mark's admission that he had not received her letter and she giving it to Collum, she now knew who had been working against her this whole time. It all fit. She did not let the anger show on her face. Slowly she pulled the gloves from her hand and sank into a chair. "Mark has been arrest no doubt, helping me to escape..." Her eyes rose to look at both of them.

Collum looked at Grace who looked at him and then he turned his attention back to Shyvonne. "Well this is a good thing..." When Shyvonne made to snap at him, he raised his hand to quiet her. "Once we attack Dunsgate, they will know he is not a part of the Robin Hood. The Chief can't hold him after that."

Grace would have groaned at the idiocy of these words but that would give them away and in her mind, Shyvonne was as stupid as her husband. She didn't know Shyvonne had fit the pieces together. "I know I am not...a part of this, but may I suggest something?" Arms opened in question and after a pause she continued. "Once you've attacked Dunsgate, all you have to do is head the back ways back to the Academy. Ealora won't be stupid enough to bring Mark with her when she investigates the attack, she'll leave him there guarded and well... I know it sounds stupid, attacking your own academy, but it won't be expected. It's yours after all..." Oh Grace was dancing quietly within her skin. This was PERFECT! The stupid Mistress would ruin the whole of the South if she took the bait and then while the rest of Skye marveled at the destruction of the south her and Collum could slip away and move on, towards the crown. Collum original plan would bloom ten fold under her guidance, she could see it now!

Shyvonne leaned back within her chair, covering her face with her hands. Attack her own academy. Oh yes then she would f**k up her life even more then it all ready was. The Academy would never recover that especially since she had given her word to the parents of her students that they were safe. With a sigh, she let her hands fall with a smack down to the armrests of the chair. Her face fell in defeat but as suddenly as it did, her face lifted. "Actually Grace, that is an excellent idea.." She sat up in her chair. "Collum, I want you to summon the men to me. I'll lay out this new side of the plan to them but I want you and Grace then to reassure the camp. They did not expect us to be back this soon and I fear they will be ill at ease for it." She lifted off her chair and saw them outside. She had to work quickly now. The attack on Dunsgate would be canceled....she would see to that.

Collum gave a nod of his head and took hold of Grace arm to lead her outside. "You go that way, I'll go this way where most of Shyvonne men are...." He commanded and then walked away from her. Damn that woman of his, she was making him look like a fool. One by one, he sent the men to Shyvonne tent but while he worked, he saw something strange. Some of Shyvonne men were returning on horse back, with one extra, a man with a potatoe sack over his head. He watched the men dismount and take their capture and go towards Shyvonne tent. He went to follow when one of the men stopped and held out a hand to Collum. "This is private" he was told and then the men left to rejoin the others. It was then Collum began to understand, Shyvonne was not the fool Grace thought her to be. DAMN SHYVONNE!!!! She was going to ruin EVERYTHING and in that moment, he KNEW it to be true.

Teeth gritted, he stalked across the camp and stopped when he saw Shyvonne horse being tended to, her bag with her arm, still strapped to the saddle. His face was a dark mask of anger as he grabbed at one of HIS men. "Howard....gather MY men...bring them...quietly...to my tent...." He released his man and quiet as a thief, he stole Shyvonne armor from her saddle before going off to a meeting of his own.

Back in Shyvonne tent, her men lead in the shrouded man and sat him into a chair. With a wave of her hand in silence, they left to stand guard outside. She said not a word though she and...he...had never spoken. Sighing, she sat down against her cot. In this moment she was terribly sorry for what she had done. Yet suddenly, there was a ray of light in the dark clouds that she had formed. Sitting here was her saving grace....

Two...or three days ago...they days were a blurr now, she had sent some men out on a secret mission. Their intention was Struan. It was easy to acquire uniforms of Dunsgate to cloak her men in. Their intention was to tell Iain that Chloe had been attacked. In his haste, he would have left with the men of Dunsgate thinking himself protected until to be subdued past the borders of Struan and instead of heading to Dunsgate, would bring him back here while one single man would return to Struan with the ploy they had been attacked on the road. This way word would be sent to Chloe that Iain was the one in fact attacked and while her attention was focused on Struan, they would attack Dunsgate. How little Shyvonne realized the woman would leave herself unprotected by leaving most of her guard at the Academy all read. That would have made the attack easier, but now...that attack would never come. Now Iain had a different purpose....

In the beginning he had struggled… and now his bruises were evidence of his resistance. But none were obvious but to the nakedness. His hands were bound in front so he could hold on to the saddle, but a guard had the reins… and with the potato sack on his head, what opposition could he give? Plenty if he so desired it… but words overheard were cause for intrigue… so he would smirk under the sack and bide his time.

Lifting off the cot, she filled a glass with her wineskin rather then the pitcher Grace had left (she now did not trust the woman) and moved back to her captive, with a jerk, she took the sack from his head. Iain had been left unbound within the chair. He could attack her but not only were her men waiting outside but Shyvonne had been learning the art of attack and defense she was a child and playing amongst the boys of Dunsgate. She offered him the glass of wine "Hello Iain..." She offered before clasping her hands together.

The guards brought him to a tent, hat he could conceive from the sounds… the bindings on his hands were cut, yet the sack remained. Quietly he sat, rubbing his wrists. He felt assured soon his capturers would soon reveal what their intent was. He tilted his head a bit to listen, attempting to gather all sounds he could… Footfalls… possibly from a young man or a woman… definitely no man… But just then shortly after the pouring of liquid, the sack was yanked form his head, and before the sunlight had dilated his pupils, blinded by the sudden bright light, he was handed a glass, and as his eyes began to clear, he heard familiar voice speaking.

Iain was intrigued. Why would a “supposed friend… and wife of his best friend” go thru all this trouble… He was not the King’s most beloved Chieftain, so one could expect no reward or ransom… nor did Shyvonne nor Mark like Lord Alexander or Kelianna… so they were not the conspirators… Did this hate to deal with the hatred of Chloe, or… maybe the Robin Hood? “Allo Shyvonne… First Ah shall ask about yaer ‘ealth, then ask why Ah bae bound an’ bro’t ‘ere… If’en yae desired tae see mae, Ah would a coom willingly…” Taking a sip from the glass, he titled his head momentarily. Looking around, he saw no one around but saw heels at the tents entrance. With one look to her, he smiled and stood up… “Apparently, Yae need mae help… Will yae nay drink wit mae?”

Shyvonne gave a laugh as she backed up and sat upon the cot within the tent. "My health, is well considering..." He was a cokey son of a bytch, that was true. He had always been a gentleman in the letters they had exchanged. Never had he said an unkind word to her. She liked to think, it was because of her, that Iain was willing to let go of the rift between himself and Mark. Now the reason why was clear, not that he knew that she knew. "I apologize if my men were a little harsh in their treatment of you. I expressed you be handled with the up most care, provided of course that you didn't struggle...if you did and their treatment was a little worse for ware, let me again apologize."

She gave a shake of her head and wave of her hand that she would not join him in a drink. Now that he was here, her heart was beating wildly within her chest. His reason for being here, had now changed. At first it had been for him to be a decoy, when the attack on Struan had been realized, Chloe attention would be drawn elsewhere. So many things had changed, so many things...

A thin but muscular body, with a narrow face but to add to the arrogance he could portray… He made his way to the small table where a bottle and a glass sat. Pouring the wine, he took a deep drink, then refilled it, turning to her…

With a seductive smirk, he followed her, then got closer than the usual proper distance behind her, reaching around her, and handing her the glass. He was a cokey bastard wasn’t he? In no more than a whisper to her ear, with much less the Gaelic accent… “I am none the worse… and you would not summon ME, nor go thru such, if you did not need something out of the ordinary, or legal.”

She gave a jerk when he came up behind her She took the glass with both hands and raised it to her mouth to take a drink. "Yes, you are indeed right. I do need your help." She crossed her arms over her chest and rose moving away from her, walking the small space inside the tent. "Mark has been captured...he was captured to help me escape." A stone was sitting heavy in her stomach when she said this and its weight seemed to grow when she said these words out loud.

"Will you sit please?" She asked and ushered to the chair again. "I realize you've been bound and riding for hours, but the truth is, time is of the essence and I would beg of you to listen before you decide if you will help me...or help a man who has been as a brother to you your whole life."

He could do nothing but chuckle as her knee-jerk reaction to his closeness. Then moving to the chair once more. Iain laughed… “Mark is capable of protecting himself… though I have forgiven him, I have not forgotten his deeds… hence I shall help YOU…” then he winked at her.

She shot him a look. It was clearly written on her face, he forgave him...then how could he refuse to help his best friend even if he hadn't forgotten what had happened. She had not either, that did not mean she would not work to set things right but she did not say the words outloud.

"God where do I begin" She spoke, but seemingly not to him as she worried her hands together and stared at the ceiling of the tent before she sighed and moved to sit on her cot again. "I realize in these confessions I make, your likeness of me may lesson, indeed you may come to hate me but its necessary that someone, outside of this camp, know the whole story."

Iain simply sat, the glass of wine in the rough tin cup, held loosely. His slate gray eyes watching her, as if to bear deep into her soul. A hint of arrogance? Possibly. But who needed who’s help??[/color]

She paused and licked her lips before pressing them tightly together trying to figure out where to begin. When she was ready, her lips eased in their press. "In Struan, when Mark told me he was ready to die, I was... so angry at him. I felt he was giving up and in that moment, I told him that my brother had planned to wed me to a MacDonald. The very man my sister has come to marry, funny enough. Mark sent for me not too long after and asked me to marry him. Of course its no secret now that we did wed, in that storage cabinet he was being held in...then Struan was attacked and everyone was moved to ED. My brother died in that attack, an Chloe sent word to ED that he was being taken back to Dunsgate to be buried, of course we didn't receive this word until after he was buried. It's no secret that Chloe and I have never much gotten along, but we were at the time mending things but when she sent the kitchen maid to tell us Searc was dead, making my mother grieve her son, never able to properly say goodbye, oh my hatred for her began...I don't know what happened in Struan, I don't know who wielded the weapon that killed my brother, but I blame Chloe for it and nothing ever said will change that. "

He sat and listened… sipped and listened… Shyvonne was seemingly spilling her entire life’s secrets… and he had figured that there were disconcern between the two women… ah yes, even hatred maybe. “Aye lass, Chloestrain can be distressing… a might strong in her convictions…”[/color]

She paused to hold up a hand, to keep him from saying anything. "I don't think my brother was a saint, I know he was not. But he was mine. He was MINE and he loved me despite ill gotten ways of showing it at times. I had warned my brother when he went after Chloe all those years ago. I told him I had a vision of a battle, of bloody fields and broken hearts. I told him I saw a rip in the tapestry of our family crest but like many people, he didn't believe me and I don't blame people for not believing my visions, only Mark...and Giaus have ever believed me so trust me when I say, though I mourn my brother still, I blame him too."

She lowered her hand, both now gripping at the edge of the cot turning her knuckles white. "You know what happened after ED, evidently I wrote you to beg you that whatever rift was between you and Mark be ended and I will eternally be grateful to you for granting the request of a woman you didn't know simply because she asked it of you. You don't know what that meant to me, what it meant to Mark."

“Lass, I did wot was best for me… and the rest of us… you and Mark benefitted as an afterthought…” he rotated the tin cup, swilling the wine inside... That hint of arrogance still.[/color]

She let out a laugh and shook her head. "You had nothing to do in what transpired between Mark an I. If it was an afterthought of yours then so be it, let your arrogance in the matter stand.."

Once more she paused but this time she did move, getting another drink for herself and returning to the cot where she took several large swallows. "For whatever reason, you kept from me...what Mark and Chloe also kept from me. I don't know who knows... but I do know that the people of Dunsgate are split, some think Colleen is Carver's and pity Chloe for bearing the child of her rapist while others think that she is my brothers child. I know...she is Mark's child. Chloe told me when I returned to Dunsgate after the new year holiday. It was I....who left her bleeding in the snow and I don't blame you, if you hate me for that. I returned to the Academy, I confronted Mark about it, who told me it was true, that he had slept with Chloe.Which I later saw, in vision at Dunsgate at Portia trial, that the seduction was not as one sided as you may think..."

Iain simply nodding… he was not stupid, and after what Chloe had said on occasion and in passing remarks, he knew Shyvonne had kicked her ass. “Chloestrain is a passionate woman… and she pays for that passion… in one form or another…”

She laughed then but not because it was funny, but because try as hard as she might, she had still seen what happened though she had no wish to. "I was so....angry at both of them and I had no one left to turn to. Anyone I would ever confide in, was now gone...or I had turned away. So I festered in my anger and hatred until Bailiff Camden came, with a missive from Chloe demanding more taxes from the Academy and in that moment, in that time, I wanted Chloe dead but I...hatched a plan, to make her suffer instead. To make those who had wronged me suffer....and so the Robin Hood was born. I am the Leader of the Robin Hood, Iain. All those attacks on those Bailiff's and Lord Abberline...I am responsible for them..."

Iain hid his surprise with experience… His abusive father had trained him well thru the years… and even now, if Alexander was still alive, would use Keliana as a thorn in Iain’s side. He could even portray a knowledge of something he had no knowledge of… “Yes I know Shyvonne… and you have done well…” and he even left the Lady off… to make her feel like they were more personable.

She took the last large swallow of wine from her cup into her mouth and swallowed it feeling the ache as it stretched the muscles in her throat as it slid down. "It started out, as a plan to get back at Chloe, to make her hurt like she had hurt me. I know you love her Iain and God help me, I still wonder why...but I am asking you, to look at it from my side. I was one of those people who pitied her for bearing the child of her rapist having all most been raped myself by my own cousin Vargus. She allows people to believe that, believe that she is a good woman who did no wrong and she has Iain...she wallows and swims in the pity of these people, who deserve the truth." She let out a huff and shook her head. "I am not trying to convince you to go against your wife. Lord knows if that ever happens, the world would properly fall apart and I am not asking you to go against her. The thing that angers me the most now, is that Colleen will grow up, not knowing her real father. Mark was a father to Robin when Searc was of a mood to hate him and he was so good with him.. Essentially you...and she....will be doing to that little girl what is being done to Robin."

Iain stood at the mentioning of Robin. The years he had lost with the child… He huffed and looked out of the tent to hide the tears that threatened. “Chloe and I have been thru pure hell… Pure hell forced upon us because of my Father…” he looks at her… “and your friggin brother… I should have killed him years ago when I had the opportunity.” He stood and turned sharply. “Colleen will grow up happy… I shall see to that…” he pauses… “And what have you done to make your husband feel better about his mistakes… do you not feel as though he has suffered enough?” he grit his teeth… “Or are you becoming a female Lord Alexander…??”

She had gone silent to allow him to digest more of what she said. She had not said it to hurt him but she could hear the strain in his voice when he spoke of Robin. She knew he felt guilty about all the missed time with his son. She wasn't blaming him. "I don't blame you for your hatred of Searc, I know certainly there is nothing I might say that would ever change your view of him. Much as nothing you could say would change the way I feel about Chloe. Perhaps there, we are even Iain."

She went silent again, holding the goblet in her hand, rolling it for several silent seconds between her hands before she licked her lips leaning forward to put her goblet on the ground before standing up. "I know that Robin is yours too. I have known for quite some time. You haven't been there, to see at times the confusion on my sweet nephew face, when his father would love him, like a father should love a son and then seem to hate and despise him the next. I have been there to see it, I have been there to ache within my heart when he asks why his father both hated and loved him at times. It doesn't take one of my visions to foresee such for Colleen in the future, to see her questioning her life...questioning the reason she doesn't look like her other siblings, why she doesn't look like you...her supposed father. An I foresee, both of them, finding out the truth, and hating everyone for it, and traveling the very path I travel one...one that will undoubtedly lead them to doom. As it does me. It took seeing my death to realize Iain, that I love my husband and that my anger towards him has been foolish. Whether you believe that I can see the future or not, I have seen innocence destroyed by this web of lies and deceit, and I cannot allow it to continue....This started as an act of revenge, but more and more people joined the cause, more and more people have told me their stories and though it began in hate, I have grown...and have continued the cause, for the people. I'm telling you all of this, because you are odd person out in all of this, able to retell the tale as I have told it to you...as you have heard it, as I hope you will..."

She spoke of death… of visions… of love and hate… of Robin, and Colleen… Was his mind not hearing her, or had he heard her too much. His movement was so quick, even if a guard had been inside the tent, she could have been dead… but Iain had pulled a dagger from his boot, and turned to her, spinning her and pulled her back to his chest, the dagger at her throat. With gritted teeth he presses himself against her ass… and with a whisper to her ear… “Speak not of what can come so easily… Death comes far too quickly for any of us. I hated my Father… I hated Searc… I even wanted to hate Chloe… and Mark… but I try to keep hate at bay… and recommend you do the same… for the sake of our futures…” then he kisses her bare neck, and spins her away from him, throwing the dagger into the small wooden table… then pours him another drink… Looking to her he smirks… tilting the bottle at her…. “Drink M’Lady?”

Her hand caught his wrist with the knife as she gave a muted noise in her throat. It was as if she were going to call for help then thought second of it. Her body tensed, her shoulders shrinking inward with the threat of a knife at her throat. She could have called for help and he would have been pulled off of her and probably beaten for his throat but oddly enough, she did nothing but stand there, her shoulders relaxing as he kissed her bare neck and then spun her away from him.

A slender eyebrow tilted upward as he tilted the bottle out at her, with a huff of laughter, she crossed the floor and took the bottle. He had been quick, but she had learned to be quick as well. The bottle was on the table and then his arm was caught up as he was whirled away from her, his arm twisted behind his back, her arm snaked underneath his armpit and her fingers gripping his chin tilting his head backward as she walked him to the pole holding the tent up. The ceiling of the tent wobbled as the front of his body was heaved up against the wood. "You're quick....but so am I..." She hissed against his ear but her tone wasn't anger, it was teasing...all most playful. "I've learned a few things since starting the Robin Hood and I don't hold my position as Leader because of my good looks...."

Her head moved and she gave a kiss against his flesh just bellow the hollow of his ear so the sound was more pronounced then the kiss itself. Slowly she released his wrist as well and backed away from him retrieving the bottle from the table and handing it back over to him.

Iain could not help but chuckle at his own surprise of her quick reflexes, as she handled him like a novice. “I see M’Lady… tis very… appealing…” his inflection on the word ‘appealing’ could have been mistaken for something of a seductive nature…

Retrieving her goblet from the floor, she turned and offered it out to him to be refilled "Hate me...or love me as you will Iain. I am ready to die, if that is what it takes to make things right....but I need the chance to do so. The days are turning grayer for me and the end is not far so I beg you, even if you hate me... Please, come with me now, I have some people I would like you to meet. In the end, it is you who will have the voice to tell the true story and be without taint of involvement otherwise. I beg you, for the people here...come with me and hear the true purpose of the Robin Hood."

He chuckles… “I do not hate you M’Lady… best you heed my words as well…” he pours her a drink and refills his as well, then drinks it all in one swig. “Let us proceed… I shall hear your people… and I will help you see brighter days…”

She took a single drink from her glass before setting it down on the table. With a wave her hand she ushered him to follow her and swept the fold of the tent aside. The guards stepped out of her way to let her and Iain pass but they followed behind Iain, just in case he decided to run.

Out into the night, the camp spread out with tents and small bonfires like a small village and it spread for miles in each direction. Families sat together around bonfires talking, others helped to hang up laundry that was being washed even in the darkness while others were doing mundane things that kept their hands busy. Shyvonne face lit up seeing the people. None of them were looking over their shoulder for trouble. They were at peace, for now, here in this place.

Shyvonne looped her arms behind her gesturing her head while Iain was in step beside her. "These are the people who fled their villages, escaping punishment, escaping injustice. Many of them are family members following their loved ones who joined up with the Robin Hood. I went from several men, to at least three dozen loyal men, all fighting for the same cause. To Truth and Justice...is our Creed...our Motto and we have lived every breath of it..."

She unhooked her arms as she weaved away from one of the large gathering where a woman was solely hanging clothes. "Amy.." she greeted with the woman's name.

The woman looked up upon hearing her name. One of her eyelid was nearly closed over her eye, her nose had a clear indication that it had been broken and not set back properly. Bruises had begun to heal creating the ugly yellow green color in its healing process. Her eyes went to Mark and then she jerked her face away, apparently shy, but more embarrassed.

Shyvonne arm came about Amy waist and hugged the woman close. "Amy's village was one of the first to be taxed by Bailiff Camden. Her husband was attacked on the road to Dunsgate when he went to report the abuse of the Bailiff. He was beaten nearly to death. They thought he would die just bringing him home and while he was laying abed, to weak to defend his wife; men of the Bailiff came to rape Amy. Because they had no money because of the illegal taxes, they couldn't afford a proper doctor and Amy husband died, slowly, of his injuries. He was barely in the ground when Camden men came again to rape her only this time they beat her too as a warning not to try what her husband had. They continued to show up around the same time every month to rape her but she found her way here..."

Shyvonne let go of Amy and took an apple from one of her men and gave it to Amy.

Amy took the apple and kissed Shyvonne hand. "Bless you my Lady" She spoke in barely a whisper and then left her laundry while she went to sit and eat the apple.

Shyvonne smiled, but it was a sad smile as she ushered Iain to follow her again. She took her time, as she would this night. The next man they came upon was sitting upon a log and staring into the small flame of his bonfire, no one was around his campfire. His face looked as if it had been badly burned, the flesh looked melted upon his face and hands.

Shyvonne arm went to his shoulder but he did not look up, his hand went to Shyvonne's hand upon his shoulder and simply touched it. Even with the mangled flesh that was his hand touched her, Shyvonne did not shrink.

"This is Baldemar...He refused to pay the illegal taxes, of which Bailiff, I do not know but for punishment, his wife and small son were burned alive in their cottage. For Laughs, the men who came to do the deed and held him back, let him go...He of course, ran into the burning building. Obviously,He survived...even with his burns..."

The man began to weep though the tears were hard pressed to escape the mangled burned flesh upon his face and Shyvonne wove her arms about his shoulders to hug him before she let him go and moved away ushering Iain to follow. "He survived, but every day, he weeps...wishing he hadn't." She dropped her voice to a low whisper. "I think he survives, to see that his families murderers are brought to justice..."

She lead Iain on. The next person they stopped to was a woman who sat outside of a tent, sewing by the light of a lantern hanging at the door of the tent. Her belly swollen with life. Her face was hidden by a hood.

"Shannon...How are you feeling?" Shyvonne asked as she stooped and put a hand against the woman's belly.

"The baby's kicks are strong. Won't be long now." Shannon did not put her hand on Shyvonne's upon her belly but she did look down. There was no joy in her words as most women had when bearing a child. Her attention then went to Mark and it was clear by the light of the lantern the scar that ran from her forehead diagonally down her face, one eye was white with blindness and her lips which had been cut were awkwardly placed as the job stitching them up had been poor.

"Shannon's father and new husband were hanged, while she watched...on her wedding day for fighting against Lord Abberline who decreed it was his right to have the first night with all young women when they were married. After hanging her father and husband, both Lord Abberline and his men raped her and then slit her face open so no man would ever desire her again. She has no knowledge of who the father is...that of Abberline, or one of his men...."

Shyvonne rose, pausing awkwardly in a crotch as she kissed the scar from forehead all the way down to Shannon lips. "I have some baby clothes to give you tomorrow..." Shyvonne spoke and once more kissed Shannon forehead and rose fully. Again she ushered Iain to follow her.

"Bless you my Lady" Shannon offered before going back to her work.

Around they camp they went to another soul. Another male who sat alone, his fingers working on a net. His eyes were blank, staring out into nothingness for he could not see anything.

"Amon" Shyvonne called as they neared him so not to startle him.

"Amon...I have a friend with me, Iain..." Shyvonne introduced the two. "Iain....Amon." She paused as she crossed her arms over her chest.. "Amon fought against the taxation on his lands and those of his neighbors...His wife was abducted and when he went to get her back, as he was offered a fair trade if he would only support the Bailiff's, they had his wife tied up to a pole outside. They captured him and tied him up to a pole across from her. He had to watch as they slit his wife's throat open and then using a hot poker...they burned out his eyes...so the last thing he saw was the woman he loved, dying..."

"If'n I had me eyes, I would be fighten along side you and your men my lady, make no mistake about that." He set the net against his knee. "A fisherman like me has no place on the battlefield even with my eyes, but for my wife...for what you're doin here. I'd fight a dozen of them bastards even without me eyes."

"Amon, you see better then many of the men who have their eyes and fight twice as hard as them, I'm sure." Shyvonne spoke leaning down to hug the man.

"Oh, bless you Lady" Amon responded and kissed Shyvonne cheek. "Sweet as me own daughter, if'n I had one..."

"You finish that net, I want that one, looks to be a dandy, I'll pay twice what its worth for the workmanship you put into it. I won't be refused..." Shyvonne rose from the hug and gave his shoulder a pat.

Amon laughed. "Bless you Lady, bless you" His head bowed, in the wrong direction at Iain. "Me'lord" and back to work he went.

Shyvonne touched her lips and looked at Iain before inclining her head to follow her.

There was one man left. He was working with the horses, brushing them down at a makeshift wooden fence. "Gerard!" Shyvonne called out and waved her hand.

The man stopped brushing and raised his hand with the brush to wave at Shyvonne. He paused to give the horse's neck a pat before turning to meet Shyvonne at the gate. He was one of Shyvonne most loyal men and wore the uniform of the Robin Hood, he even slept in it.

"Gerard this is my friend Iain..." Shyvonne introduced as she leaned upon the fence.

Gerard merely nodded at Iain and shifted from one foot to the other.

"Gerard was another one who attempted to report what was happening here in the south. He too was abducted but had no family to speak of, so the Bailiff..I do not know which one, ripped out his tongue..." Shyvonne rose from the fence and nodded her head at Gerard. "Fine job, but you shouldn't be doing it alone. Get Evan or Marlow to help you..."

Gerard gave a shrug of his shoulders and smiled before giving a wave of his hand as an indication that he was fine.

Shyvonne sighed and shrugged her own shoulders. "All right then..."

Gerard gave a nod of his head to Shyvonne and then Iain before he turned and made his way back to the horse's.

Chloe had left the Academy after a quick bath and nap, assuring Robin, Thad, Augie Alex and Duncan that all would be well, and they were to stay inside the gates, until Mark and Shyvonne returned… her heart however feared for them all.. there were machinations by cruel fate and crueler people in the works that threatened her family... of her 20 some odd guards.. only three rode out with her, onto the moors and north toward Dunsgate… From there she would send word north to Iain.. to come immediately... for in her mind... they were all in peril… every MacGregor and Robinson... in every hovel and castle.. someone was out to bring them down. Each Macgregor or Robinson child had been left with a personal guard at Osilos, and she felt they would be safe.. but she feared for those at Dunsgaste… Ivella... Emily and Colleen, all part and parcels of her heart.. that thudded like mad as She and the three remaining guards raced northward to home... Dunsgate...

Her pace was maddening, thru the late afternoon and into the night, the usual 12 hour ride was clipped to ten hours… spanning the darkness, in reckless abandon, the horses pushed to the brink of exhaustion, as were the ridered.. by pale dawn they clattered into the bailey of Dunsgate castle... wet from nights dew, muddy and looking like death had rode on their heels. She called for a messenger, but before she could even put pen to paper, requesting Iain’s immediate return... another messenger from Struan had been issued into her library... the news... was not good... Iain had been kidnapped... and his whereabouts unknown...

How many beats had her heart skipped.. it was as if the walls of Dunsgate themselves tumbled about her, and the very land upheaved knocking her from her feet… She settled heavily in the seat behind the desk... for long uncomfortable moments, the messenger shifted foot to foot.. afraid the lady would faint dead away... in those moments were memories flashing in her minds eye, crystal clear... of every day since she had first met the Bastard of Struan.. they were children playing in fields of gold.. laughter... woodenswords... and when his father beat him... he would come to her... and she would banadage his wounds, sooth them... and hold thin arms about him trying to ease the pain... he was engrained in her heart and soul... he was her heart and soul.. without him it seemed as if the world no longer spun... had the sun suddenly crashed into the ocean, boiling out every drop of water... it must have... it must have... suddenly her heart thudded again, blood pouring into her viens, a feeling akin to a warhorse being speared thru with a lance, and still... struggling to rise bearing it's rider on into the fray... would a heart such as hers ever give up... another thud... and another until the rhythm had returned, and color bloomed onto her cheeks... there was the time in the Lily... where he had found her once again… only the softest of touches needed to bring back a lifetime of loving him...there was years of loving him from afar.. and moments of passion stolen from their loveless marriages to Searc and Kelliana... and now... when at last they had mended all their hurts, loved without reservation... had married... now... he had been taken from her... the words no... no.... no .... no .... resounded in her head, and it was only when the messenger spoke.. "Mi lady ?" did she realize she was speaking aloud... as if cursing the very word she uttered… "No.... I will not have it…" she gritted from between clenched teeth... and within minutes… She was calling for the sergeant of arms... and within the hour.. the larger share of the garrison of soldiers of Dunsgate were sent out the gates in serch of Iain... another messenger sent to Struan for the bulk of Iain’s men to be out looking as well… "They will find him..." she soothed the infant Colleen that night in her bed, while Emily snuggled at her side sleeping soundly... they have too... they have too "

She had no idea she had played perfectly into the hands of the master puppeteer.. the one who had been pulling so many strings in Sleat they were tangled hopelessly, unable for anyone to see the snares... now Dunsgate sat ripe for the picking, a bare 20 guards for the whole of the small city that sat outside it's walls, as well as the castle itself… a plump pigion indeed...

Shyvonne shook her head and pushed away from the fence. "There are dozens upon dozens of stories from these people. The horrors they got away from, some all most to late, others, thankfully, before any harm could come to them. So many come here, merely in fear of trouble."

Shyvonne fingers dug into her belt loop and she kicked at the ground as they lazily moved about the camp back towards her tent. "Whatever happens, these people shouldn't be punished for what I have started. Not even the men who have ridden into the fray with me. They were only fighting against what was happening,it gives these people strength to stand up to the injustice the south has befallen. No person, royal or peasant deserve to be treated as these people have...and they want to say, what I am doing is wrong. They want to call me a thief....but I have given these people back their faith, I have given them back their honor and I have given back...the money that I stole, the money that is rightfully theirs. I don't know what that makes me; but if it makes me wrong, if it makes me bad....then so be it.."

She stopped and spun on the forest floor to face him. "I have told you some of their tales but not all of them. I chose only a few, those who did not mind their story told. Those who had strength enough to hear the bearing of them because this is the purpose of the Robin Hood, though it did not start out that way. I tell you now, because you have to be my voice, Iain, when my words will seem like lies, you will have heard and seen the truth. This is what I am asking of you. Not to join my ranks, not to fight but to be the voice of truth. Would you do this....for me....Please?" [/color]

[Lord Iain Robertson]

A Clash of Titans

The Bastard of Struan… Iain Robinson… as infamous as any Celt, alive or dead. He had been the Bad Boy, the Warrior, the Leader, the Caring Chieftain of the Robinson Clan… he had been called a Rake, a Libertine, and the Ruination of Good Women… He had been in jail… been ostrasized, been reprimanded by his King, ordered by his Majesty to rule the Clan fairly, and … and finally lauded as a Knight of the Gaelic Nations…

Good Boy or Bad… Iain was renown… and definitely a formidable force to be reckoned with. And Shyvonne had made the right decision to ask for his assistance… But as usual, Iain was easy, but not cheap… his support would come at a price !!

Even as the pair had been discussing what was right… what was wrong… and what Shyvonne’s reasoning for her deeds were… Men in Dunsgate and men from Struan rode out toward the Academy… In between were Shyvonne’s hideout and all that inhabited it… and not far away, Grace, her brother, and Collum’s own men…

Before noon the next day, these dormant forces would collide in a twist of fate, deciding the very lives of those that will survive it…

But… that was the future… The present itself would have its own reckoning… Iain had followed Shyvonne through the camp, and firsthand had witnessed the likes of deeds that Lord Alexander had done in years past… Memories of families ripped apart, humans reduced to slaves, and or tortured to a point they simply desired death… or the revenge of departed loved ones… now merged with identical incidents… those that were not memories, but present facts.

He would look at her, and see Shyvonne MacGregor, now Collier, in a different light. No longer was she the spoiled brat, sister to his enemy, Searc MacGregor… This catepillar had morphed into a beautiful butterfly… but with a bite! And he simply looked at her as she spoke and he smirked…

She and Chloestrain were so much alike… but it would take someone who knew both very well, to see that fact… Iain for one. Iain loved Chloe with all the love he could bear… always had, always will… but he was a sucker for strong, seductive, beautiful women… Chloestrain, the Queen, Lady Ealora Kelliana, and… now, Shyvonne.

She had asked HIM for his help… and it was she that brought him here… and it was she that showed him a new woman in her. He simply looked at the guards, then back to her, as if to ask… “Its all YOUR fault… Do we truly need these?” and when she gave them new orders… they left grumbling… It was Iain who stood before her in the forest, finding themselves alone, and he simply gave her a seductive smirk...

Many thought Shyvonne a witch, perhaps even her own men who watched her...watching Iain. They were probably thinking she was reading his mind but as Shyvonne watched Iain and he smirked, she wondered what was on his mind. With a curl of her mouth in a smile, she gave a nod of her head. "Leave us" She commanded.

"My Lady?" One of the guards questioned as she Shyvonne moved to stand next to Iain.

"Leave us" She commanded again, this time, the smile was absent as she nodded her head once more. "See the villagers looked after, their needs attended to for tonight." With a bow, the two men departed without a backwards glance but it was clear on their faces, they didn't like leaving her with Iain.

Iain chuckled as the guards left… and he bowed to them teasingly… then faced his Captor.

When they were alone, Shyvonne wiggled the bottle of wine she had kept in her hands and moved to sit beneath the large girth of an oak tree. With a sigh, she pulled the cork and took a swig of it before handing it off to him. "You know, its funny. You are my captive, I could demand your cooperation but then, I am not guaranteed it if I do. Then again, there is no certainty that I can trust you either way. But seeing as I beat the hell out of your wife and am now asking your favors...its quite logical that I give you something in return".

Iain placed his hands behind his back an dstrolled to where Shyvonne had sat near the oak tree and stood before her, the weight of his body spread evenly on both feet. “Aye M’Lady… I am, and you could… and if yu did, then no, you could not…” and he smirked when he spoke of beating his wife, and that smirk turned wicked when she spoke ofsomething in return. He canted his head and winked as he took the bottle and turned the bottom up drinking deeply from it. Wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he hands the bottle back…

She would take the bottle back and take another drink from it before setting the bottle against her knee as her head turned to look upward. The tick foliage offered no visual of the night sky but tonight was a night for a new moon. No light would be showing in the sky therefor the land was darker. "These times are dark...but every shadow, no matter how deep, is threatened by morning light" She wasn't really speaking to him, she was just speaking aloud, reliving the vision of death and destruction within her head. It was now an ever present thought, unescapable even in sleep.

She gave a kick of her foot to the dirt and fallen leaves before lifting the bottle to take another drink and then hand it back to him. "My old Nan, people used to whisper that she was a witch when I was a little girl. She used to heat oil on a spoon and then pour it into a basin of water and tell us children our fortunes. My sister was such a little romantic when we were young. She wanted to know about her love life. Nan told her, she would have great sadness but from it, she would find great happiness..." She turned her head to smile at Iain before leaning her head back against the trunk of the tree. "At the time, I was to young, she said, when I was eleven, she finally did. By this time Lindall had long given up believing Nan's oily water tales, so it was just Nan and I... She never did tell me what she saw in that oily water... but I'll never forget what she said to me, with that wrinkled face of hers turned white..."

He had not moved from his previous position and allowed her to continue speaking and remained frozen until she handed the bottle back to him. Once more he robotically shared the wine with her. Taking a big swing, and he crouched down looking at her. “Fortune-telling… séances… all charletains… Those as with destiny, is but what we make of it…” he took a smaller sip… “Some people spend all their lives avoiding that vision given them by a visionary… and in most cases cause that end to come upon them… I, as with Chloe… make our own way…” and he saw her turn away…

Shyvonne turned her head to look at Iain again. "Sometimes, to survive, You have to give up the things you care about and just give in to your fate…" This was what Nan had said to her and now she relaid it to Iain. She had never told another soul this story and she didn't know why she told Iain now. No person ever WANTED to die and she was no exception, the notion had her nerves trembling, even if it were not noticeable. "It's a terrible fate, to know what will happen, and for others not to believe you, to watch, helpless as it takes place in front of you, just as it did in minds eye. Yet there are those times, that the fate you have seen, changes and you get to breath a sigh of relief."

She picked up a leaf that had long lost its life of green to an amber brown and she began to rip pieces off. "I used to hate it, there were too many times, I watched horrible things happen that I knew were coming, not enough sighs of relief to think this gift was anything more then a curse. I was spoiled and selfish, I thought of nothing and no one but my own pleasures, my own revenge until these people came into my life and even then...still I wanted my vengeance."

He listened and silently agreed that she was a spoiled and selfish bytch… blinded by the love of her sinister brother… Still he said nothing and that slate grey set of eyes looked over her… What he would not give to take her right here…right now… to allow her to enact her revenge upon his sexually… But she could not read his mind, but his eyes and smirk would reveal only a minut of what he truly was thinking…

She let the ripped pieces fall to the floor. "It is time to put away childish things, childish dreams...and give in to my fate..." She turned her head to Iain again. "That doesn't mean I won't fight. I'm going to do what Nan told me to do, but I'm not going to give up the things I care about to survive. I'm going to fight for the things and the people I care about and if it is my fate, to die for them so be it."

She turned against the tree, moving to her knees as she faced him. "I need your help, yours alone and no others. To see what I wish attended to. I need a guarantee of it so I am willing to do anything you desire for your help. All you have to do is speak it, and I will see it done. So, the only question that remains is, what do you will of me?"

Oh the gods play such drama in his life… and he could succumb to such lewd offers… She was so much like her sister-in-law, Chloestrain… No longer was Shyvonne MacGregor the spoiled and arrogant bytch he once knew… now she was a strong willed woman, sure of her destiny and what needed to be done… No wonder Mark loved her so…

His heart stopped when she moved to her knees and turned to face him… and his manhood hardened ever so quickly… Would the Captor surrender to the Captive…? Or would there be a clash of titans, for their sex would surely bring dwn the thunder? Had she brought him for this reason, or truly for another? His arms had been laid upon his legs before she faced him, and his hands were together between his knees… now, one hand slowly raised to her face… his thumb tenderly caressed her cheek… and he pulled her to him… and he slowly neared her lips, as if to tease her… and himself…

Her hand lifted to touch at his wrist as his fingers caressed her cheeks and ever so softly, eyelashes kissed at her cheeks. The touch was tender and she relished the feel of it. Before her husband, no man had dared to lay hand upon her. An ice queen, the only one to pierce a veil in her had been Kane and he had only ever dared once to kiss her. Yet even so, she had stayed pure until her marriage to Mark. Mark had been her first and he had awakened desires within her she could not even fathom being real. Now as Iain pulled her forward, she looked at him and as his lips neared her own, her mouth parted in acceptance.

And in that moment, he hesitated not, and crushed his mouth upon hers, tasting, lavishing in the taste of her winery mouth… and as she fell into his kiss, he dropped to his knees before her… and his arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her close. His hand began seeking to undo her blouse as the kiss deepened….their closeness revealing his hardness beneath his trousers… In the undoing of her restraints, his hand would touch bare skin… and it was as if lightning boiled his blood… his manhood throbbed and pulsed.

She shuddered as his mouth claimed her own emitting a moan as his arm snaked about her waist and pulled her tight against him. She was trembling as he began to undo her blouse and bared her flesh but it was not from fear for another moan emitted from her mouth as his fingers found the bare flesh there beneath. She felt his manhood, hard and pulsating against her thigh exciting and she gasped only to claim his mouth again with her own as her hand sought to massage and tease the hardened flesh of him through is trousers.

Time was an oblivious space and neither concerned themselves of it… and these two were throwing asunder pieces of clothing one after the other… Neither would care who, or what saw them… for the moans of pleasure would emit from both of them as they engaged in carnal knowledge of one another… no position would be sanctioned, nor omitted, in the hour or so they… Made love? Nay… Had sex? Definitely… First she would dominate and have him upon his back, then she would be the submissive and back hard against him as he thrust into her from behind… Hard and fast, or slow and sensual, the pair enjoyed their time together…no avenue of satisfaction left unexplored…

The forest floor was hard and scratchy but it did not seem to matter when her knees scuffed and scrapped against dirt and stick alike as she dominated over him, riding him as she would a stallion, her pale milky flesh glistening against the darkened night. She moaned when his hands found her breasts, massaging and milking the creamy flesh as she rode hard against him, impaling herself over and over again against his coke. Her hands would find purchase against his wrists, holding his hands fast against her breasts while she bucked against him, throwing her head back in ecstasy. riding herself to orgasm, cumming so hard her body quaked and shuddered.

As he threw her to the ground and took position behind her, she began to pant, gripping hard against the dirt with her fingernails as she pushed back against him, meeting him thrust for thrust. The hour or so they f**ked, neither caring who saw them. Eyes were watching within the shadows but it mattered not, all that mattered was pleasure, all that mattered was reaching that moment of pure bless and the release that followed.

In the throes of passion and desire, between lustful moans and thrusts, both short and deep, vows of assistance, support, and maintenance were exchanged… Was this the way treaties and accords were negotiated? What type of diplomacy had they engaged in…? He used his coat to cover the grass as she lay next to him, their nakedness for all to see as if advertising what they had done… His hand caressing her skin that once he could only imagine… And when they thought they were done… the toss of an empty bottle spurred yet more of the same…

Lustful passion gave way to exhaustion and she lay panting against his coat beside him, grinning as his hand traced patterns across her flesh, her hair a rats nest with twigs and leaves clung upon her flesh. She would need a good scrubbing after tonight. Her arms were tucked underneath her body, even after their final thrust and cries of passion had subsided, her heart was still hammering in her chest. Was this truly how diplomacy and support was gained? She did not know but her thoughts lingered on the words they had spoken throughout their passionate f**king. Had they just been words or had either of them meant it? Shyvonne took the last long drink from the bottle after having it passed to her and then rolled away upon her back to toss it away when she felt Iain body covering her own once more. She let out a huff of a laugh but her mouth opened as his once more claimed her own and she moaned as he held her thigh high and thrust home within her as the bottle rolled away into the night.

Later, when they had collected their clothes and returned to Shyvonne tent, a figure appeared in the darkness. Grace grinned as she picked up the empty bottle and took a whiff of its contents. She could smell the Yohimbine that she had put into the bottle. A powerful aphrodisiac. It was not far behind her that Collum came from the darkness. "Another fly in the ointment..." She spoke barely looking over her shoulder. "If your men are ready... you should go... now..." Collum stalked past her and Grace watched him disappear into the darkness. Humming, she stalked towards Shyvonne tent and paused when she heard yet more moaning coming from within the tent. Huffing in a laugh, she let the bottle slip from her fingers outside the tent and began humming again as she too disappeared into the darkness, singing in a low whisper "We all fall down..." before humming the tune once more.

It was not yet dawn. The dampness of night still clung in the air when Shyvonne felt someone shaking her awake. Laying upon the cot next to Iain, she was still naked underneath the furs they slept under and she rolled her head sleepily to look next to her at Iain sleeping form before looking up to see who had woken her.

"My Lady" One of her guards whispered. "You need to come with me"

Shyvonne jerked up from the cot, not worrying of her nakedness or what it implied to struggle in finding her clothing as silently as she could. She left men at the tent, though they had made promises to one another, Iain was still her captive and she wanted him to stay here at all costs.

At the makeshift fence for the horses, men were waiting and Shyvonne saw it. The fallen body of Gerard. His throat slit. She kneeled and touched at the dead man’s shoulder. She had been such an idiot to leave Gerard alone to tend the horses. Poor man never had a chance.

"Collum and some thirty men are gone.." One of her men spoke.

Shyvonne gripped Gerard shoulder and then released as she stood up. "Gather the men loyal to me. I know where he is riding. If we ride hard, we can stop this. Have some of the men volunteer to stay behind to guard the people...and Iain...no one leaves the forest...We ride...as soon as possible...GO!"

Passion, lust, desire… satisfaction, fulfillment, and conquest… Those were the emotions Iain held inside… Shyvonne was a passionate woman, filled with her own demons… and maybe she had even used those demons upon him with carnal aggression… but that was suitable with him… for he too gave her his own sexual aggression… yet he lay alone under the furs as she prepared to go after Collum… “And just what shall I do whilst ye are away?”

Rolling from the cot, tossing the furs asunder, he moves to her as she bent over to strap on her armoured leggings. Pressing his groin against her, his manhood immediately hardening again. “To hell with Collum and his slut sister, stay with me…” and he laughed as she pushed him away and continued dressing. “I shall ride with you… but tis you who shall provide me a sword…” he smirked regarding the manner in which she brought him here.

Later, Iain mounted the horse next to Shyvonne. “M’Lady, now yu have my sword…” and he leaned to her… “And more shall yu desire it later…” then he laughed and spurred the horse into a canter.

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Attack on Dunsgate

It was nearing dawn when Collum got his men together to leave camp. Most of the camp slept by then, Shyvonne couldn't have made it easier leaving Gerard, the talk-less fool to tend the horses. It was easy enough with thirty men under his command to slit the poor mans throat without raising the alarm and take the needed horses. They could reach Dunsgate by nightfall if they road with purpose and surely, he meant to. Months within the woods, it was another easy task to avoid the Chief Bailiff men and those sent by Chloe to find her beloved. Like a dark storm cloud, Collum and his thirty road across the land least the people of Dunsgate knowing today would be their last pleasant day upon this earth for as night fell, the men creased the hill overlooking Dunsgate. The horn blowing to late as thirty riders all ready descended upon the poorly guarded keep.

Chloe heard the horn just as she had gotten Emie to sleep, and was feeding Colleen, rocking her when she heard the horn blowing... attack... a cold hand gripped her heart squeezing it in a hammering grip, how could she have been so stupid... almost all her men were gone, to find Iain, or to guard the Academy where the children were, already her head was spinning with recriminations... She screamed for the Nanny, sending her into the secret passages of the Castle with Emi and the serving girls... but Colleen protested loudly, crying and wailing, when Chloe would put her in the arms of another… and she knew by instinct should Colleen go with them... the infants crying would be a beacon to Emi and the other women of the castle... instead she kept one securing girl with her... sending the others into the winding passage ways, even while Colly screamed and protested Chloe was running thru the castle, grabbing a dagger and sword. Already the walls of the castle were breached and men were flooding into the bailey... there was no way to get to the stables... She turned grabbing the serving girl Mari, and drug her thru the kitchens, all the while Colly wailed and screamed... for once Chloe despised her child's wonderfully loud voice…

The sound was deafening. Thirty plus riders storming into the yard of Dunsgate. They cries of those defenseless and the cries of battle as the only remaining guards though outnumbered gave retaliation of the attack. Collum was at the head of the attack and all ready his blade was coated red from slicing the head of a guard from his shoulders. The blade was held high, droplets of red tears fell to kiss the ground. "Kill all who resist!!!" He shouted behind the helmet of the Robin Hood Leader, the armor he had stolen from Shyvonne worn proudly by him. Thirty men dismounted and the sounds shifted to cries of surprise to cries of horror as swords clashed upon sword. Ten would follow Collum as he left the rest to battle it out within the courtyard for the interior of the stone walls. His mind set to purpose. "Round up the household... kill any who resist" He hissed to the men and each went their way, Collum was bound for the stairs when he heard the babe crying from down the halls towards the kitchens. He smiled from behind the visor of the helmet. What luck! His foot left the stair as he stalked down the hall to the kitchen and threw the door open. "Ah the songs of children" He called, the special made visor made his voice sound more demon like then man. "Come out come out, where-ever ye are!"

The serving maid had taken off across the kitchen garden with the squalling infant, while when Collum called out his childish ploy, Chloe rounded the corner brandishing her sword, emerald green hues intent on his death, as the sword point lay between them "By what rights do you attack Dunsgate... Seat of the Chieftain of Sleat and the McGregors?" every breath every words, was another step toward the caves for the infant Colleen and her serving maid… caves that ran beneath the lands of Dunsgate, toward the sea cliffs. ‘watch over my children' she prayed silently as she stepped round circling the knight menacingly "Take your men and go... and you may leave with your life " she warned...

"Oh look at the little woman, acting all noble." Collum retorted giving a clink of his sword against her own turning as she circled him. "Your men... are dead, me'lady." His head cokeed. "An all others who resist... will die too." He lowered the sword, pointing the tip to the ground. "Lower your weapon, surrender and I'll make sure my men do the same for what remains of your pitiful people." The tip of the sword came up again. "You've all ready made the mistake of leaving some of your men at the Academy... and sending them out to look for your beloved husband." He laughed thinking of what he had witnessed happening in the woods of the Robin Hood before his departure. "I assure you, he is quite well." He took a cautious step towards her. "How does it feel lady to have all your lies and deceits come back to haunt you? To know your actions, brought this bloodshed?" His eyes scanned the kitchen then returned to her. "I'll make you a deal, tell me where the babe is, and I'll tell ye where to find your precious husband. A fair trade..."

He was inching toward her all the while, but her sword point lay between them his words were like slashes to her heart.. her men dead.. oh gods.. her face paled, and for a moment the blade shook with emotion.. then it stiffened again.. "My Lies... My deceits... you are insane... I have done nothing to you... NOTHING!” her voice rose in a scream.. that was part fear and rage... when he spoke of Iain... her eyes widened.. "What have you done to him... where is he?"

He stood deathly still for a moment. He could have struck when horror washed her face white but he did not. He waited, her sword stiffened, her words sprung up in rage mixed with fear and rage and as she spoke of Iain he lunched forward swinging his sword upward with one arm while the other lashed out for her arm. "NOTHING?! Allow me to beg to differ my lady!"

When his sword came up, she blocked and defended, but he had a longer reach on her, and his paw gripped about her upper arm, slamming her against the kitchen long table where meals were prepared... the sword clattered to the floor with the impact of his body against hers...and hers against the table... "Unhand me " she screamed stubbornly struggling against him, her free hand grasping for a kitchen cleaver... and then with a Herculean effort.. she slammed it against his face, cleaving his ear from his head.

He gave a twist of her arm within his grasp painful to her backside shoving her further against the table. "You don't really think that line every works do you?" He hissed at her ear as she brought the sword up against her throat. "You are going to suffer my lady, as I suffered for years...you are going to beg me for death long before it comes to you." He missed the swinging cleaver and gave a scream, the helmet had been to small to latch under his chin and fell with a clatter against the ground as he grabbed for bleeding hole where his ear had been. The sword knicked at her throat, only barely as he stumbled away. "bytch!" He screamed. "You will pay for that!". Outside, the horn was blowing again.

"My Lady, help comes, help Coggullll..."One of Chloe guards still left alive had appeared in the doorway only to have a sword tip suddenly appear threw his throat from behind.

"Sir, riders approaching!" The one who had speared the guard in the throat spoke wiping the sword of blood upon his glove. "Well get out there then!" Collum screamed back and turned his eyes on Chloe.

She had gotten back to her feet and inched back toward the hearth... where a kettle of stew bubbled as he turned to speak with the rider she grasp the kettle, the handle searing the flesh of her hands as she heaved it toward the helmless head, that was bloody from the loss of an ear… she heard his screams but already she was scooping up her sword and in a flurry of skirts dashing thru the kitchen gardens and down the low slope, to the mouth of the larder caves... the torch was gone, which meant Mari had already come this way... she slowed finding her way thru the darkness with her hands... hearing the sounds of soliders on her heels.

He had leaned down to get the Helmet when the cauldron sailed past clanging loudly as it hit the wall and splattered its boiling contents around the kitchen. Collum gritted his teeth tightening his crip on the helm as he took off Chloe through the mouth of the cave at the larder.

Unbeknownst to Collum, Shyvonne had arrived with the men loyal to her, all most double his own men they were fighting to retake the yard and capture Collum’s own men.

"Chloe... I just want to talk…" Collum called out into the darkness, both of them likely knew at this point that it was a lie but it was a ploy to get her to talk back. In the darkness, he had no way of knowing how far ahead she was, or which way she was going. "I promise you, lay down your weapon, lets just... chat... and I'll leave you and yours in peace."

It was only a hundred or so yards to where the gate ladder, carved rungs in the cave that lead to the top of the cliffs lay… once she was halfway up the ladder she could hear Colleen’s cries and the sound of the ocean... "I will see you dead before I lay down my arms…" she screamed at him as she hauled herself out into the daylight on the sea cliff’s edge... she would wait for him here and when he poked his head up, she would slice it off... "Mari... Take the baby… toward the convent... hurry…" she told the girl as she waited for Collum to appear... but behind Mari already one of Collum's men held a knife to Mari’s throat and the baby screamed all the more loudly.

Her voice echoed off the walls but through the echo he could find where she had gone. He found the ladder and began to pull himself up when he heard Chloe instructions to the girl and the the babe's wailing scream. "I’ve got her my lord!" his man called knowing he had followed Chloe into the caves. "Good, kill the maid, get the babe!" Collum called in return pausing in his climb to wind his foot in the wrung of the ladder and gripping with the other hand to sheath the sword in his belt. Collum was no fool, he knew Chloe was waiting at the mouth to lop off his head if he poked it upward. This would get the woman away from the ladder.

When the man’s voice behind her caught her attention she had turned toward Mari and Colleen... "Noooooo " she screamed just as the man’s knife slit young Mari's throat, her body falling in a heap Colleen wailing still in her arms, now covered in warm scarlett blood... two steps and Chloe was almost to her daughter; but behind her, Collum had cleared the gate ladder and found daylight, her hands scooped up the baby, as her sword plunged upward, splitting the man who had killed Mari, from his ass to his throat, like a goat to be roasted..., then she was running, carrying the baby, headed toward the Convent... which was nothing more than ruins upon the cliff face.

The buckle of the helm was mashed between his teeth as he continued his climb hearing Chloe scream and then his own man. Well, one down more or less it didn't matter. His head poked out of the opening to see Chloe scooping Colleen up into her arms and breaking into a run. Pulling himself from the hole, he took the helm from his teeth, turned his body just so and flung the helmet watching it sail through the air before it smacked Chloe roundly in the back of head and mother and child tumbled to the ground. Huffing in a laugh, he crossed the distance and stooped to wrestle the wailing child from Chloe arms. Holding her bottom on his arm with her body against his chest, he bounced her against his arm ushering a shhing noise while patiently waiting for Chloe to regain her senses about her, no doubt her ears ringing. "Hush now lamb..." He cooed to the baby. "Little lambs who don't hush, go to slaughter..."

"Leave her be…" her voice was ragged and her ears rung with the sound of rushing blood, where the helm had been like a missile against the back of her skull... she struggled to gain her knees.. "Leave her be…" she repeated... "She is innocent... she's never done anything to you... and neither have I…" her voice was pleading now.. "…give me my baby girl... she's just a baby".

"No child is removed from the sins of their parent." Collum spoke looking from baby to mother and then back down again. "Isn't that right little lamb?" He bounced the baby again and smiled. "At least your mother treats you bastards right, hmmm, or does so far. Perhaps when you are older, she'll let your own father beat and rape you too huh? After all, that's what her father did, drunken worthless lump of flesh."

His eyes turned to Chloe again. "That is just the point lady…" He spoke with distain. "You did nothing... you sat in your comfy little castle, enjoying riches and spoils, denied of a bastard like me. An’ when you children angered him, it wasn't you he beat, it was me. The bastard son he fathered with the milkmaid. Forced to work in the stables with the horse chyt and endure it all. Even your high and mighty mother bared her door to her drunken husband, who do you think he turned to when all the maids locked their doors against him and me with only a stable door and a bed of horse chyt rushing to sleep upon....no locks to keep him out." He continued to bounce Colleen as he moved to the edge of the cliff and looked over, the waves breaking against the jagged rocks below was barely audible. He gave a long heavy sigh and stepped away from the edge. "That's why they had to die...and fire is such an easy thing to wield." He shifted his gaze from Colleen to Chloe. "I had thought you were in the castle too, but here you are... fathering bastards of your own... you will get to see horrors, watch the rest of your pathetic people die and then, you will join them, all of them are guilty lady, including you and now, the final death for the MacGregors, will begin with this little one…" He bounced Colleen again on his arm.

Shyvonne had left her men to subdue Collum men unharmed, at least those they could while she scowered the castle for the likes of Collum, Chloe and Colleen. When she reached Colleen nursery, it was then it hit her. Her vision. Flying from the inside, she took to horse again and rode out towards the cliff seeing Collum with Colleen and Chloe helpless watching the man edge to the cliffside. Sliding her sword from sheath, she held it aloff as she screamed "Collum, I command you, STOP!"

"Your Beric... the stable boy...?" her eyes were fastened on the baby, but she was remembering the dark haired boy of the stables, sullen and always wearing bruises, some few years older than she and Aracella... "I didn't know. he did bad things to Aracella as well... I was but a girl I couldn't stop him... none of us could…" when he spoke of the fire... she paled again "you... you did that... I always though father did... that he killed Mother and Rackam... it was you?" she lunged for the child while he was caught in his memories as well... but he dangled Colleen's small body over the edge of the cliff, the pink woolen blanket that swaddled her like a banner in the faint spring breeze... “Noooooooo don't... I'll do anything... please don't hurt her.. she 's just a baby... " she begged at his feet... "anything at all... anything !!"

"Ha! none of you could…" That made him grin but then he was shaking his head. "Just, as you could do nothing for your people now? While they suffer at the hands of tyrants. Maiming, raping, killing... you did nothing but simper and whine about your pathetic little family, your lost little love and building a life with him." He jerked back dangling the wailing baby over the cliff edge. "Don't you get it? I don't want a thing from you LADY Chieftain, nothing but last night!"

Shyvonne gritted her teeth and kicked her heels into the horses side spurning the horse forward, she made a grab for Colleen blanket but Collum made a grab for her leg and the two rode only a few feet down the side of the cliff before tumbling to the ground, the horse trotting to a stop as Shyvonne struggled to wrestle the baby from Collum grasp.

She screamed again as the baby dangled over the edge of the cliff... "That's not true we were building Sleat back... bettering it... we were trying to give the people a new life..." she had been ignorant of the troubles of some of the folks.. but in truth She and Iain had made great strides in bettering the lives of the people of Sleat... When she heard Shyvonne's voice she turned watching in horror as Shyvonne rode him down the squalling baby in his arms... then they fell.. tumbling to the ground.. Chloe gained her feet rushing after them, tumbling into the melee of skirts, swords, screaming, baby, and blood.

Three wrestled for the safety of the child now but they continued to dangle precariously on the edge of the cliff coming within a stone throw of the edge before battling away from it again. There were arms everywhere and somewhere in the struggle, Shyvonne knocked Chloe soundly upon the temple and the woman crumbled to the ground. It gave Collum an edge as Shyvonne paused long enough to watch for Chloe fall that he wrestled backward. Shyvonne grip tightened of the blanket where she felt flesh and her hand gripped Colleen leg.

Collum laughed as he backed up to the edge of the cliff even as Chloe tumbled to the ground. "Let go Shyvonne, or I shall take all three of us down... I've been through enough, death does not scare me." His heels dangled at the edge of the cliff. His hand suddenly struck out, gripping Shyvonne by the throat. "It's all your fault, all you had to do was follow the plan but your damned family honor got in the way!" He growled.

Shyvonne mouth opened in shock as she gripped at his hand with her free hand. Shye played the simpering female then, whimpering and shaking her head even as she snaked an arm around Colleen waist and when she had a grip, she pried Collum hand from her throat. "An there... is where we differ... Family and honor is something you will never understand." She hissed in return before catching her foot with his own and giving him a shove as she threw his hand away from her neck. She and Colleen went backward, her arms cradling the baby close as she fell upon her behind.

If it were not for the loose dirt, Collum would have caught his footing but his foot slid as the earth gave way and the shove of his hand away from her was the needed weight to push his body backward into dead air. His malice grin turned into one of horrible as he grabbed for air and for a moment caught the blanket, his face for a moment was relieved until the blanket gave way and he screamed as he fell over the edge of the cliff to the jagged rocks below.

Chloe had tumbled, already compromised by the crowning of Collum's helm upon her head earlier, and now the pommel end of Shyvonne's sword to her temple, like slow motion she tumbled over the edge of the cliff and out of sight body limp and thumping against the cliff rocks until it came to a sudden halt on a narrow ledge some fifty feet below the crest of the cliff where Shyvonne and Collum fought... darkness assailed her, the sound of the sea, the taste of blood in her mouth.. and then nothing...

Shyvonne sat panting on the ground, Colleen wailing against her. It took her several minutes until she was bouncing the baby mechanically to quiet her. Odd that at such a moment when she looked down upon the baby face that she was to think of how this was her first time holding the child. Her husband’s daughter. The baby had begun to quiet and Shyvonne used a finger to brush the fat tears from the pudgy little face. Collum was gone... Chloe was gone...and yet he had not been alone. Grace was still out there, still free from association, for now. She could not bring Colleen back to Dunsgate. Holding Colleen close, she whistled for the horse as she lifted from the ground and then pulled herself and baby into the saddle. She would not ride back for Dunsgate, instead, she rode into the grey mist of the evening, disappearing into dense fog, away from the mess she had created.

Little did either party know, one of Chloe men who had sat on the hill to observe trouble, had seen the attack and had taken off for the Academy and the Chief Bailiff. By dawn, he arrived screaming from the gates to be opened. He was joined by a guard who was reporting from the edge of the woods. Ealora was made aware of the situation and briefed her men they were to ride for Dunsgate and then went to wake Mark.

She was surprisingly gently as she shook him awake and then sat on the edge of the bed, hands cupped in her lap. "Mark, dress yourself, you are riding with me. Me and my men are leaving the Academy. Dunsgate has been attacked..."

She lifted off the bed and moved to the door. "We've also located the hideout of the Robin Hood. Once Dunsgate is secure, we will be moving on the hide out. I've also put out a warrant on Shyvonne. No home in Skye will take her in now...."

She yanked the door open and pointed inward, speaking to the guards she put on the door. "Get him ready, bind his hands and get him on his horse. You have ten minutes...." She paused to look back at Mark and then she was out the door.

The horde that left the Academy was amazing since Ealora had called the bans and claimed her rights bestowed by the King. It seemed the lands of Sleat would once again see war but this time, even the innocent were caught in the throws of it.

Mark had sat in the makeshift cell for days, wondering what was occurring in the world. He was oblivious to what fate had dealt those he knew and loved… and he wiled the days away by exercising as much as his restraints would allow. His evenings were riddled with memories… memories of good times and transgressions, sins and pentance… His mind reflected upon the death of Searc, and how Chloe looked as he tried to kill her… and he reflected upon how Chloe looked as he hovered her and how her face contorted as he made love to her…. Thoughts of Shyvonne and how Kane had loved her… and how she looked at him after they had made love for the first time… His mind’s eye suddenly shot back to the days of old when he and Iain would hide in the shadows of the castle interior from Lord Alexander… and how Iain would depend upon him when Alexander was on a rampage against the young Iain… Inseparable? He and Iain… Iain and Chloe… and now their world was turn not only upside down, but insoide out, as their hearts, minds, and values were truly being tested… even if he did not yet know it.

The night had been riddled with thoughts… dreams or nightmares… either did not truly matter… and he roused from sleep by a gentle shake… his eyes opned and he saw the beauty of his captor… and he smiled… “Yes M’Lady…” he said in his deep baritone voice… and when she told him what was occurring and what had been found, he sat up. “Attacked?? By whom? A Warrant? Yu really hink it was Shyvonne?” he looked down… “Oh my God…”

It had been the longest 10 minutes of his life, save the waiting in Eilean Donan’s dungeon for execution… Would he see Shyonne swinging from a tree? Or summarily executed upona battlefield? Was this the end??

Iain had been involved in the retaking of Dunsgate, the scenario all too familiar as he saw men from Shyvonne’s camp now wielding weapons against them. Collum’s men died one by one as Shyvonne’s men and Iain fought in the courtyards and bailey. One item upon Iain’s mind was his beloved Chloe and the children. This stimulated a grip upon the sword to kill all the bastards that dared to attack the home of his beloved wife.

Despite his hands being bound, he could ride; and Ealora and all the constabularies rode hard toward Dunsgate… Mark’s mind was full of thoughts, and ideas that he would find family and friends dead… He assumed that Shyvonne would retaliate against Chloe… and that Collum would obey Shy’s orders to kill… but he had no idea of what was to come…

All that changed when he and the constabularies under Ealora’s command rode into the bailey of Dunsgate. What a sight to see all that remained was Iain Robertson and some men ensuring those wearing the Robin Hood colors never rose from their wounds. Mark saw his friend and Lord, Iain, holding a spear in his hands, poised above a man’s chest… “Iain, nooo…” Mark called out as he kneed the horse closer.

Iain grit his teeth and held the spear tight… “Where are they? Where is Collum and Chloe…” and when the man, knowing he was dying, spat at Iain… and with a smirk, Iain drove the spear deep into the wounded man’s chest, ending his suffering in one thrust. Hearing Mark’s familiar voice, he turned… and saw Mark was bound upon a horse… not far behind was the Constable… “Oh chyt…” he mumbled and grit his teeth…. “Constable…” he gave a slight bow of his head…

Destruction. It was always a sight to behold and no two were ever alike despite the appearances seeming the same. Destruction ruined not only material things but it wounded so much more and many times, those types of wounds while not physically seen, would never heal. Where these the wounds she witnessed as she and her men rode into the bailey? The battle was all but spent. Men in Robin Hood colors dead upon the field, mixed with those who had been innocent of the attack. Her face was dark, unreadable as she sat atop her horse, towering over those on foot, her head swiveling left and right surveying the damage when she heard Mark call Iain's name. Celadon eyes blazed with the fire. It was legendary that those eyes of Ealora's could burn a person where they stood and they burned down at Iain. "You will address me as Chief Bailiff. Tell me what happened here..." She spoke swinging down from the saddle and moving to meet him.

Founded upon a quieried look, Iain began explaining all he knew to the King’s Constable, Lady Ealora. “They are here somewhere… Shyvonne took after Collum… someone said that he had Chloe and the baby…” he pointed off toward the trees and the cliffs beyond… “I need to see to my children…” and he excused himself…

Ealora listened with bowed head, staring upon the ground marred by pools of blood as Iain explained what he knew. She nodded her head when he said he needed to see his children, as a mother, she could understand this. If this had been a destruction of her own home, she would run to find her children. "Very well" Her head lifted to see him off. "Oh my Lord Robertson, before you depart....you are to surrender yourself when you have found children and wife. I am placing you under detention until such a time that we can talk further" and she waved her hand dismissing him.

"Men, to arms.." She called and waved her hand. "Fan out, seek those needing aid of a healer and see them inside. Clean up this mess. See if any responsible for this destruction remain, and see them tended to then arrested to the dungeons. See it done, or see yourself dismissed dishonorably from my sight." She turned as she spoke, ensuring they all heard her and then she waved for Mark to be taken down from his horse as she moved towards him and his horse as he was helped down.

Mark held out his hands to Ealora… “Please M’Lady… allow me to find my wife… we have no where to run…”

The muscles in Ealora's jaw twitched as she watched him as he held his hands out to her. For several minutes she said nothing and then she moved taking dagger from belt. "I release you to do so." she positioned the dagger underneath the rope that held his arms. "If you defy me, I will see a spear shoved through your ass and I'll use you as a cautionary scarecrow outside the walls. Do you understand me?" She gave a flick of her wrist cutting the bounds from around his wrists. "If you should find her here, you bring her to me..." She cautioned holding the point of the dagger up as warning before sheathing it on her belt once more.

Iain was gone almost 30 minutes… and he returned to the courtyard, a sword swinging loosely at his hip. Reporting back to Lady Ealora, he bowed slightly once more bringin her up to the present as far facts he was aware. “My children are well… except I cannot find Chloe nor the baby Colleen…”

Mark heard Iain and approached him. “I shall help M’Lord…” and he too smiled when Iain smiled and slapped him on the shoulder.

“Aye Mark… together then…” Though the pair walked toward the trees and cliff’s together, there were more men looking for Shyvonne, Chloe and the baby…

Ealora gave a nod of her head to the two men. Today, right now, they were brothers in search for their wives. For a moment she stood, hands upon hips watching the men walk off towards the cliff, steps in unison. What had happened here? Rifts hung heavy in the air, like the stink of chyt, the sniff not very pleasant but all most dead, as if long past. There was much Ealora could see without being told but what she witnessed, was confusing. Why would Shyvonne attack Dunsgate or rather, why would her man abandon the command he had given NOT to attack and do so any way? What prompted brother to attack brother as the Robin Hood had now done. Men and women alike were moving left and right, here and there checking bodies, lifting those still alive and wounded in the gentlest manner they could to take them inside and Ealora....stood. She stood by but not out of want. Once upon a time, in madness, walls had spoken to her, issuing secrets from the grave, ghosts whispering in her ear. It was not something she wished to revisit but then, there seemed to be an air of witchcraft of the woman named the pirate queen, the shadow...She stood listening and seeing with an eye far more keen then that of any normal human.

She moved slowly, stepping past tracks, dipping to inspect them before lifting. At sea, she could see a ship and instantly know if it was weakened all ready by a previous attack. A castle... or any home, was no different then a ship, it left marks and she inspected them like a well trained ranger. Each scruff in the dirt told a story of what had happened here. Each spray or pool of blood was a mark of who had been injured or died there. These marks would tell truth where men's and even women's mouths would move to tell lies.

"Taylor" She called and turned to find him, matching her steps. her right hand man and best friend. For a moment she smiled and then stepped close and lowered her voice. "Send a rider you trust, a swift one to the outskirts of the forest. Tell them not to attack the Robin Hood's hiding place but to fan out, let none escape them." She turned her head to look around and then back at him. "I doubt Shyvonne is here... We'll secure the grounds here, a day or two at most and then we ride out for the Robin Hood… I hope, in that time, to know the truth and what I am capturing... or releasing, there."

Taylor gave a nod of his head and disappeared into the fray to see Ealora's will done. Ealora watched him go before turning back to the interior of the bailey and finally, her feet fell into action as she joined the attempt to clean up.

It was a soft breeze that tickled her cheek, waking her, the smell of salt air, the piercing blue light winking thru her eyelids begging her to rouse... but what rousing brought was pain, dull throbbing pain that cames in waves, just like the rushing sounds of the sea below in her ears... one delicate hand lifted to her face, feeling the sticky wetness there, half dried and crusty... blood... her brain seemed to fight to function... why was she bleeding... where was she... it seemed to take forever to force open her eyelids... a grey rock wall was before her, no... beneath her... the world seemed intent on tilting about, as her sight focused... pebbles and sand stuck to her cheek... and the world was silent save the sounds of the ocean... and the call of a gull off the shore... the shore... why... was she at the shore... she rolled slightly, her backside bumping into the cliff face, her vision blurred as she looked out over the ocean and the rocky cliffs below… oh my gods... i'm on the cliffs... she pushed back toward the wall... it was an effort her whole body rebelled, wanting nothing to do with movement... every tumbled and crack against the rock face had taken it' toll on her body, but had brought her to a jarring thump on a small ledge that jutted out from the sea cliff… it seemed like it took hours to coerce her body into a sitting position... every movement an exercise in excusciating pain... and then... the memories came... wouldst that she could forget... Collum... had the baby... dangeling it over the cliffs... she was begging for Colleen’s life... and then Shyvonne rode him down... they were struggling... and then nothing... she felt the need to wretch... and fumbled to the edge of the ledge... laying flat against it...so as not to tumble off…

Mark had agreed to look in the trees with the other men and Iain would walk along the edges of the cliff… “God forbid what I may find…” he mumbled… Then he started calling Chloe and Shyvonne’s names, just as the others were doing in the trees. “CHLOEEEE… SHYVONNEEE… CHLOESTRAIN…. SHYVONNE….” As he walked up the path’s he saw a helm, and picked it up. Seeing blood upon places where it shouldn’t he started walking up to the cliffs faster. “CHLOEEEE… SHYVONNEEE…”

It was a terrible scream... the scream of a banshee... a grieving wild lost thing that roamed the earth in search of what was lost... and yet the sounds of the ocean swallowed it up... this horrible sound... that erupted from her lips when she saw what lay on the rocks some hundred feet below the ledge she occupied... the twisted broken body, half submerged in tidal pools, the tide pulling the bloody broken corpse too and fro... already crabs scrabbled to find the choices bits of him... her brother.. a brother she had never known... a brother that had attacked her and Dunsgate... but this was not what brought forth the desperate pitiable screams of greif... from the ledge... it was the sight of a pale pink woolen blanket, submerged beside him, floating aimlessly… admits the carnage of his body in the water... "COLLLLEEEEEENNNN" the words lifted on the wind, and were taken out to see… "nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" it was the kind of sound that sent shivers thru the most stalwart of men... the sound that sea going men proscribed to sirens, and harpys...

Iain inhaled to call out once more for the missing trio… but instead of his voice echoing in the fog that began to settle, it was an eerie scream… like those of the myths old people told the youngs ones by a campfire… Chills crept up his spine as the shrill lamentations of emotional pain pierced his ears… and dropping the helm, he ran to the cliff’s edge.

Precariously looking over the edge, he could see nothing… but he could hear the lamentations below… Laying on his belly, he scooted to the very edge and looked down… there some hundred feet or so below was the love he searched for… wounded, bleeding, she sat with her back against the wall of the cliff… He could see her predicament… and he called out… “Chloe… Chloe… Up here my love… I am here… stay still, move not… I shall be right back…”

And as he started to get up, the dirt and shale rock beneath his hands crumbled, and he snapped back quickly seeing how treacherous and fragile the edge was… Cursing, he quickly headed back down the path for rope and help.

When Iain returned calling for help, Ealora pulled every able men that she could spare as they fanned out to find robe and follow Iain back to the Cliff's. How long it took, it did not matter, they would see Chloe back on safe land and back to the comforts of Dunsgate, no matter how battered it was, she was safely put into bed and a healer sent to check upon her.

Ealora stayed upon the cliffs. For a while, she stared down at what used to be Collum, her eyes following a limp and lifeless arm or leg move in the surf but her eyes were mostly caught on the baby blanket trapped beneath the body, it to was caught in the rise and fall of waves, pulling but weighed down by dead body.

It was near dusk before the rope descended, bearing Iain with it to gather Chloe from the ledge.. hours had passed since she had first come to the realization that her daughter.. was gone, a part of the roiling sea beneath her, and yet a mothers heart refused the evidence that floated in the foam and waves below.. swaying back and forth gently, like the little girl who had been wrapped within it.. Colleen.. her baby... Colly was gone... and yet she clung to hope.. perhaps Shyvonne had the baby.. but.. where was Shyvonne.. why was no one telling her.. that Colly was alive..

Iain's voice was assuring and comforting, but held barely conceled grief in it's tones as he warned her be stay away from the edge, and to watch for falling pieces of shale and rock as he descended... surely if the baby was alright he would say..? A battered and bloody wife awaited him on that ledge, both Collums attack, and Shyvonnes 'accidental' elbow to the temple had left their evidence on her as well as the tumbling fall... it seemed there was no place that was not torn, bruised or bloody.. upon her.. or a mixture of all.. but it was the deep greiving saddness in her eyes that was the worst wound of all... her heart... was broken... shattered...

When he reached her she grasp at his shirtfront... pulling him close... mossy green eyes entreating him, begging him to lie... anything.. just say the child was alright and safe... above… "Please... tell me.. you found Colly?" the words were so small, so tentive... defeated... but she had to hope... she saw it in his eyes before he spoke, her head burrowing into his chest for comfort arms winding around his waist... as she sobbed brokenly... long moments passed before she was able to breath steadily, and speak again... still trembling and shaking... "Shyvonne... where is she.. she was here... fighting Collum for Colly... is Shyvonne ok?" the words of Collum and Shyvonnes fighting were lost in the misiama of her grief.. and would flitter back to her over the next few hours, to be connected... and concluded into something of the truth... as would the lingering scent of Shyvonne on Iain’s shirt... but now... nothing mattered except the ache in her heart, and the emptyness of her arms… "Did you send men down to serch the beach.. maybe Colly is there.. safe..." fleeting unfounded hope... and yet men were already... making their way down the cliffs... "I want her... found... I need to see her..." she half begged half commanded… "You tell those men to find my daughter, promise me... promise me "

A rope had been harnessed about her ,and Iain and he helped her scale the cliffside and upward... until last they were safetly atop… She almost collasped... between the wounds from the fight and the fall... the emotional war that was fast being lost, the grief... the anger, and rage.

Chloe's sobs had not been lost on deaf ears. She heard them as they carefully carried the Chieftain back to Dunsgate but Ealora did not turn to watch nor flinch from the sobs that the woman continued to cry into the mists. It was not that she was not moved by the plight of a mother. Her child had just died and Ealora felt it as keenly as the mother herself. She was a mother herself and had once wept as Chloe had done... but then she had gotten vengeance for it too.

Vola had been the wife of her Captain when she had become a pirate, although Ealora in her youth had not known that when she entered into a sexual relationship with him. When she had found out and had found out Vola had convinced Benjamin to sell her into slavery, she had run, as soon as she could only to be weighted with the knowledge that she was carrying Benjamin's child. Issa had been the one good thing she had every done in that lifetime and Vola had baited her on the seas, bragging of killing her child and so Ealora had captured and tied the woman to the mass of her own ship and set it to burn. The Shadow Storm had stayed but a few feet away, close enough to feel the heat as the flames engulfed the Night Rose and Vola screams rang in the air. Oh the woman's piercing words had meant to wound but had never been true. Issa lived, yet another story to be told in her life.

Chloe had said it was Collum’s fault...and Shyvonne's… her words garbled because of pain but Ealora, had understood them. Was the Lady Shyvonne truly to blame, for everything? What had happened to make such a peaceful woman turn to violence? Would this new pain brought onto the family spark more ideas of rebellion? Was this cycle ever going to end so she could go home? Would her charge to keep the peace ever be fulfilled? These were questions that rose and fell in her mind, like the pale pink blanket that moved with the waves that caressed it.

It was with a deep sigh and a blink she began to realize that she was alone, everyone had returned to Dunsgate. Celadon eyes left the swaying blanket as she turned and rose her eyes to the castle. She could at least answer one of her own questions, this lawlessness, was going to end even if it meant severe punishment or even death, to those inside those walls. She was going to have order, even if it meant getting a little dark and dirty....

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Surrender

Since the attack on Dunsgate, the skies had darkened over Southern Skye. Graves were dug in the heavy ran that poured down from above. The heavens seeming to weep heavily for the destruction that had taken place. Outside the walls, tents were pitched by soldier and peasant alike. All gathered for a single purpose. To see an end to what had was happening, whether they supported the Robin Hood or were against it. At least one thing could say about the whole mess, it had brought people together.

Ealora and her men had taken residence in the Bailey of Dunsgate. While Chloe was still Chieftain of Dunsgate, Ealora was ruling with an iron fist until she 'got to the bottom of this while f**ked up mess' as she put it, quite bluntly and without restraint. Riders were sent out North, South, East and West with a warrant for Shyvonne's arrest and with instructions to search every home they came upon, noble and common alike to find the fugitive. Iain as she promised, was detained. He was strictly instructed that he could move about the castle and bailey but not move outside its walls. Even Mark was left free from bondage yet with the same promise, that Ealora would spike him through the arse and post his corpse outside the walls if he dared put a toe out of line.

It was true since the attack on Dunsgate, Ealora's mood had soured. She did not smile nor joke as she had before. Since the innocent attack on the residents of Dunsgate and the loss of many a good men, including the babe Colleen and even the men that had attacked Dunsgate, Ealora was intent on ending this, as swiftly as humanly possible. At least a few of the Robin Hood deserters as they were now known, were alive despite their injuries. Despite their injuries, they were also being held in the dungeons, along with the men that had essentially saved Dunsgate. Though there was a general outcry of protest, Ealora would not budge on this. The men would stay locked up until Shyvonne answered for her crimes for surely their mouths were made of iron and they would say nothing, even to save their own necks. The few deserters who had served, would be sentenced upon their return from the Robin Hood’s hideout.

Two days, and things were settling down and now Ealora's men were preparing to depart the walls of Dunsgate to take on the hideout of the Robin Hood. The rain had slowed to a light mist but the sky remained dark gray hiding the sun behind its massive billowing pillows and casting still an ever mournful shadow across Southern Sleat. Ealora watched her men for most of the morning, readying for battle as it were before she went up to the wall to look out over the land, over the people camped outside in the dreary ran and then went down to the bailey once more, to prepare herself for whatever was coming their way.

Though there were eyes roaming, they seemed to miss the horse on the hill to the south of Sleat and the rider sitting there. Shyvonne had ridden for twenty-four hours. The baby, was now safely tucked away. Rumors had already spread and Shyvonne knew everyone thought Colleen was dead, it would work since she was returning without the baby. This had been her favorite spot when she was younger. She could come out here and feel as if she were a part of the world and still look back and see home. It was also her favorite spot to go to think. Just look down at the only home she had ever known, and think... of what was troubling her, of what she worried over. Even when she was afraid, all she had to do was go up onto this hill, and look down at home. Remind herself that she was safe in those walls. Now, everything had changed. As Shyvonne looked down to the walls and keep of Dunsgate, she felt no sense of security. Even though not much had changed the appearance of the Castle but added headstone in the graveyard and a few additions to the Castle, it was the same place and yet it looked, so foreign.

Shyvonne attention turned to the Graveyard. It held many people she had known in her childhood. People who had been old when she was young and once, it held her heartache, her father. The memories now were fuzzier then when she was a child but the latest addition of her brother made the pain once more acute. Searc had been a mean son of a bytch at times, but there were times where she had looked at him with a sparkle in her eye. Their point of views had always been different and so they had fought like cats and dogs when Shyvonne came of an age to have an opinion but that did not mean she loved her brother any less. He had been human and prone to mistakes of which he had made many but he had been blood, kin and she missed him. The horse shifted, its hooves squishing in the mud brought her back to reality and she blinked and let out a sigh. Would she soon be joining the graveyard or would they throw her body or ashes over the cliffs that Collum had tumbled over? She would not fault her family if they took such an action.

Her eyes scanned the graveyard back to the Castle. Ealora was there, of that she had no doubt. And Mark, Ealora would not let her husband out of her sights now that he had betrayed her trust. The Chief Bailiff temper was legendary along with her deeds. Mark... her poor husband, her poor decent and good husband. He did not deserve this, he did not deserve the heartache that she had... and would, inflict upon him though her heart ached so soundly for him. Her whole family shunned her ability to see the future in her dreams, and he had embraced it. They had shared it once or twice and had felt each others pain. His lie of Chloe had stung her, deeply but it was Chloe she held most of the anger for, not Mark... she had written him of such but because of Collum, he had never received that letter. He didn't know the depths of her love for him, of what she was willing to give up for him, and had. The Academy would be in safe hands with Leigha and she knew with Leigha, her dreams would not die. Leigha would see the Academy grow and prosper as she had hoped to do with it herself.

What had she done to herself? She had created a group of outlaws who attacked their lords. She had stolen money to give back to the people it had been stolen from but also took a percentage for the school but it was all in a step to destroy Chloe. She had inflicted pain, because it had been inflicted upon her and the worst fear she had ever had in her life had come true. That she had liked it. She had liked the power she wielded. It was the MacGregor curse coming around to her. At least Lindall had been spared, she sought neither to inflict pain nor rule over others. Her sister was the kindest and gentlest person Shyvonne knew. Once she had thought herself above her sister who lived for family, giving up any hopes of having dreams for herself to live for those of her blood and even those not of her blood. At least Lindall was far away from this.

What had she done? It came around again and she felt her shoulders sag with the weight of it. She had sought revenge and now, it was laid before her. At least her vision had been changed. Colleen had been saved even if she was the only one who knew it. Now she had to do what she told Mark she would do. Set things right. Even if it meant joining her father and brother in the MacGregor graveyard. She was scared, frightened beyond belief but she was also tired. Exhausted from riding for over twenty-four hours but most of all, tired of fighting.

A horn blew in the distance. Dunsgate. They had spotted her. This was indeed it. Leaning back, she drew the sword from its sheath at her side and gave the horse a light kick as they started down the hill, her sword raised high, to be seen.

The gates of Dunsgate opened and out rode Ealora and her bailiff's. It was an impressive sight. So many men for the one woman coming down the hill.

"Drop your weapon!" Several voices called as the massive collection neared her. Ealora at its center.

Shyvonne lifted her bottom from the saddle and heaved the sword. It sailed through the air and landed in the soft earth, the hilt swinging in the breeze. Her hands left the reigns, displayed on either side in surrender.

"Lady Collier, I give you credit for surrendering." Ealora spoke up from the middle of her horde. "I trust you will come without incident..."

"Chief. Indeed, I do" Shyvonne settled back into the saddle, reigns in hands. She could outrun them if she needed to, but she had no intentions of doing so. "I would ask you Chief, Since I am surrendering, of my own free will and without violence, to release the men you hold captive in the Dungeons, they are good men who followed my orders only and are free of any crimes you would commit of them."

Ealora tilted her head at Shyvonne. Her face was stone for several seconds before her mouth curled up on one side in amusement. "That's...umm..interesting that you would ask favors of me considering the things you've done."

"I'm not finished." Shyvonne voice rose cutting Ealora off. Not a smart move of course but then Shyvonne had done many stupid things these past few months. "My husband, I know you have charged him with helping me. I assure you, he did not. I am asking you, to release him as well."

Ealora sniffed and shifted in her saddle. "Ah, then your husband's story varies quite differently then yours my lady."

"Would your husband not do the same for your life?" Shyvonne asked, ignoring all but Ealora.

Ealora shifted in the saddle again, her jaw twitching in irritation. "I'll think about it... both favors. What would you give me in return?"

"My full cooperation..." Shyvonne responded. "I will tell you, all that I am capable of telling. The whole story and witness to back it up. You may also punish me as you see fit and I will not fight the judgement even if it is death you punish me with."

Again, Ealora was silent. This time she did not twitch in the saddle. She stared, unblinking at the woman, who had caused the strife and unrest across the South for months now. She wanted the truth above all things. She wanted to be fair in her judgement and in her punishment else the people would never unite and allow the law to take order rather then taking it into their own hands. She gave a wave of her hand, ushering two of her men forward. "All right, I will consider them. Both favors, if you give yourself up peacefully and submit to full questioning."

Shyvonne gave a singular nod of her head at Ealora. Her arms were pulled behind her back and tied and the reigns of the horse shifted forward, the horse to be lead back to the castle. "Chief... I know you plan to attack my hideout. I ask also, that you do not. Allow the people there to go free. All who camp there are fleeing the destruction brought down upon them by the Bailiff's and Lords I attacked. They are also innocent and need no more pain to swell their hearts."

Ealora turned a stare at Shyvonne then turned to the men who had bound Shyvonne. "Take her back to Dunsgate. Put her in a room with guards upon it. No one, and I mean no one, is to be allowed inside. Do not let her escape if she attempts it and if she does... you have full permission, to strike her dead." Her attention went to Shyvonne. "Is this understood my lady?"

Shyvonne gave another nod of her head in response. The horse was lead forward, her body swaying this way and that without control on the reigns when she heard Ealora usher her men forward. On to the hideout of the refugee's who had taken solace in the woods she had made home for the Robin Hood.

As they neared the camp set up outside Dunsgate, people stared open mouthed as the two guards lead Shyvonne, arms bound behind her back upon her horse past them. Some called out in hushed whispers a prayer for her, some blessed her and others outright called her horrible things. Shyvonne face did not twitch or flinch neither with blessing or curse hurled her way, at least it was not items as she had heard were thrown at Mark, Iain and Chloe when they arrived arrested and bound.

The heavy doors of Dunsgate were pulled open. The familiar groan of the doors sounded as mournful, uttering out their own sounds of disbelief as the trio passed into the bailey. She felt her horses hooves sink into the muddy ground and she swayed upon the horse. She was so tired. To tired to fight really, she had hoped Ealora would take her up on her requests so she would not have to fight back but then, fighting back would of looked worse for her.

People were calling and she realized they were passing on the word into the castle that she was back, that she had been arrested. God above, please do not let her mother come out here...or even Iain or Mark. She couldn't stand seeing their faces right now, seeing the questions in their eyes. She felt a hand upon her arm and saw one of the two men looking up at her. He gave a wiggle of his hand and she leaned towards him swinging her feet out of the stirrups as she fell into his arms.

Now it was her turn to have her feet sink into the muddy earth and she stood waiting until the guards flanked either side one more, each taking an arm as they lead her inside. Even if they gave her a room with no bed, she would sleep on the stone floor if need be. She was so tired, so tired and ready...now as she stood in the home of her childhood. She was ready, if this was to be the end.

[Lord Iain Robertson]

In Progress

Clearing out the RH Hideout

It was nearing dusk when Ealora and her company arrived at the outskirts of the Forest though with the murky skies of the day, it was hard to tell what time of day it really was. The Captain of the guards she had guarding the forest gave a lift of his hand in greeting and Ealora inclined her head to the Captain as she neared him.

"Chief" The man called out briskly and with an incline of his head.

"Captain" Ealora responded pulling her horse to a halt beside him.

"I am at your service." The Captain responded once more bowing at her before taking the reigns so she could dismount.

"Earl.." She called turning on the horse. "Return yourself to Dunsgate and bring back the Lord Robertson, I should think you can accomplish such and return with his person by the time the woods are cleared"

The man inclined his head and turned his horse around riding off into the dusk.

Ealora shifted on the saddle and then threw her leg over as she dismounted from the horse. "Captain, I would like you two send two men down the line, one left and one to right. It is my command, that when we enter the wood, that none there within are harmed. I will ride ahead of the line to ensure they know of my intentions. I would have your men divide, when the deed is done and see the people back to their homes. Disturb as little of the hideout as you can in clearing it. For inspection."

"Chief..." The Captain responded and gave a wave of his hand to one man and then another to see her wishes taken care of. "An what if they people inside rebel?"

Ealora strolled several feet forward and turned at his question. "If they are innocent, as I am told they are, they will not."

"But if they..." The Captain began to question but one look at Ealora's stoned face and he stopped and bowed. "When would you have us enter, my lady?"

"Morning light. I would not risk the men to rummage in the darkness." Ealora responded and waved him away with her hand.

For the night, Ealora stayed by herself shooing away any who wanted to catch her in conversation. She had much upon her mind and feared distraction. She could go a day or two without sleep and so spent most of the night, going over the facts of the Robin Hood in her mind, and jumping the places where there were holes simply staring in the flames of her bonfire until early morning light kissed the hills in the distance.

As dawn passed into morning, the Captain and his men and Ealora's Company gathered and prepared for the entrance of the woods. Some men rode upon horseback while others went on foot. Ealora sat mounted, two men flanking behind her above the line that entered the foliage.

By late morning. The people had been cleared out and without incident as Ealora had hoped. Perhaps Shyvonne had told the truth about one thing, these people were innocent.The Captain and his men seeing the people back to their villages and their homes, without harm. Ealora and her men remained. The camp was littered with the debris that came with a camp of people living in its folds. Even several tents remained, Shyvonne's and Collum's amongst them. Ealora's men were moving here and there, what they found as evidence, or seemed evidence was being collected. Ealora herself was walking the scene were only hours ago, it had been full of life. She stooped to pick up a wine bottle near a tent opening and lifted the opening to her nose as she gave a whiff.

This was what Iain would find when Earl brought him, as requested, to Ealora. Ealora's head lifted and gave a nod of her head to Earl and Iain. Turning, she passed the bottle on to one of her men and then turned back to Iain. "My Lord Robertson, thank you for joining me." Ha, as if he had a choice.

She motioned her hand for him to follow her as she continued her route through the encampment. "I decided, quite last minute, to bring you here to... talk to her. You were, kept here, so I felt it best we speak in the place you were kept." She moved past Shyvonne's tent and out into the wooded area before stopping and turning to look at him. "So, my Lord, tell me your story."

She motioned him to follow again as she continued, but this was more of a stroll then a search. "I would like to know, everything, that you can tell me. How you were captured, what happened once you were brought here and how, you came to ride with Shyvonne against the Attack on Dunsgate."

[Lord Iain Robertson]

“I have no story… All I know I was hooded, bound, and shoved on a horse… brought here, and…” he paused looking around, noticing all the people gone… “I was introduced to some people that Lady Shyvonne was protecting… She said that they were being abuse by bailiffs and lower lords… and she was protecting them.” He did not mention she proclaimed herself as the Robin Hood… then he smiled and continued… “There was a man named…” he rubbed his chin… “Ummm, Collum… I believe…” then Iain began to describe him… and he mentioned a woman who seemed close to Collum… “The female was a strange lass… I dun know her name… nice ass but really strange…” he chuckled… “I am sure she could pass for a demon… or insane herbalist if nothing else...”

He shifted his stance… “I know not whether she was his mistress, or his sister… but they were really close…” he gave Ealora a wicked smirk. “Either way, I am sure she was experienced…” then he smirked and chuckled. Shifting his feet again, he looked at Ealora… “Well, it seemed there was some discord between Shyvonne and this man Collum… and some time later he and his men disappeared and when Shyvonne found out she ordered her men to go after them because they were gonna attack Dunsgate…” and his hand raised to his chest… “And me?... no one would attack Dunsgate while my family was there…” he shook his head… And the results of his aggressive attacks upon the attackers was evidence to the truth of his word.

One thing Iain did not seem to understand, was that Ealora... was far worse then he could ever attempt to be. She had killed and enjoyed it, had done it to women....children… babies and men. She had run with the toughest crowd the world had ever known. It was not a joke, naming her a pirate queen. She had lived the life so well, it was a title well deserved and even though it was a life well left behind, Ealora was an expert bullchytter. Her face did not betray her but she was getting more and more irritated by the minute.

She gave a wiggle of her head, tilting it left and then right and sighed, "Grace, is the woman's name. From what I have been told. I have a vague impression, she might of been trying to set up Shyvonne as the Highland Witch" She cokeed her eye to the side at him and grinned. "A woman trying to rebel against her own land doesn't go around burning and causing chaos with witchcraft, it's always seemed like a jagged piece to the puzzle, made to seem like it fits but it does not."

Her arms clasped behind her back as they leisurely strolled the encampment, Her chin dipped as she listened to him speak and she gave a nod of her head, as if satisfied with what he said. "You said there was some discord between Shyvonne and Collum? How so? Like distressed lovers or...? I've had information that questions the relationship between Collum and Shyvonne" Albeit she wouldn't say it was Mark, not to Iain.

“M’Lady, I know not that answer… but I swear it was not of a loving nature…” he teased. “B’tween them, it was a rift of purpose… they did not see eye to eye on what the true purpose of robin Hood was…” he paused… “From what I gathered, Shyvonne’s was altruistic and Collum’s was profit…”

She paused in their stroll and opened her arms to indicate the land around… "As you can see, the people camping here, have been removed. I've ordered them to return to their homes. The bailiff's and those lords, have been arrested and sent to the capital to await the King's punishment. I'm sure there is much of the story that I... nor the King knows of what those men did..." She suddenly turned and ushered him to follow her again, this time she went back towards the camp and lo and behold, she stopped and Shyvonne tent, pulling the flap back and ushering him inside.

"Sit" she commanded pointing to the chair inside. When he had, she turned and pressed against the desk in the tiny space, leaning her butt against it. "I'd like you to write a statement, of what Shyvonne told you, about the people camping here, I want you to write down what she told you and what you saw, in meeting these people. Not your opinion, but basic facts." She cupped her hands between her legs and leaned forward. "I'm asking you to do this, my lord, but know, I could very well command you to do so."

Iain laughed and sat… reluctantly. He was not used to having someone command him to do anything, especially a woman. But still, he sat… and listened…

She heaved a large sigh as she pushed off the desk and moved to stand next to him. "You do this, and I will lift your detainment. My word is as good as my bond." She gave a single nod of her head. For a moment it looked as if she would leave him there and then she was jerking back, her elbow slammed into his throat (enough that it would likely out wind him but not damage his attempt to breath) and jerking upward into his chin throwing his head back while her foot was crushing his wrist against the armrest of the chair and her other hand had a dagger placed strategically against one of his fingers.

"However...." She started hissing low against his ear "Let me make it perfectly clear my lord. Your bullchytting to me like I am some simple f**k of a person, irritates me...and your whole f**king family, trying to maneuver me, is grating on my last nerve, so whatever you all are trying to hide, I promise you, I will have it out and you try to f**k me with your words again, I'll remove your reason for being a MAN."

Manhandled !! He had been manhandled by a woman !! Iain growled and choked a bit against her elbow… and as she spoke, his slate gray eyes narrowed and if possible, would have burned a hole in her head. How dare she !! Still he said nothing to her.

She moved the dagger, pressing it against his groin and then moving up to his throat as she twisted, her foot coming down between the space of his legs to rest on the bottom of the chair as the dagger was placed at his throat. "I'm not the right hand of the King, for any simple reason, and everything...you have because you think you EARNED it, can be taken away. Nobility isn't a birthright any more... it's defined by your actions and if your actions and that of your family, prove false, I'll see it all removed by the King so fast it will make all of your heads spin."

She gave a kick with her foot scooting the chair back several inches before placing her foot against the floor and sheathing the dagger at her side. "I'm not here to be your enemy. I'm not here to be anyone's enemy, I'm here for the good of the people and right now, none of you...are what is good for the people in my sight. You still have time to turn that around. So you decide which side you want to be on, and hope to God, you make the right decision because you don't want to be on my bad side."

“Lady Ealora…” he said in a soft genteel tone… “You are, nor could you be my enemy… I know yer actions are good for the land and our King.” Though his thoughs far opposed his words… and his desires and wishes of degradation upon her made him hard… and he offered nothing to compromise his outward genteel. She had a fine way to prove she was no one’s enemy… But then again, she was a fine specimen of a woman, despite the scars be it physically or mentally, surely to please ANY man.

She moved to throw the flap of the tent aside. "Guard!" She called and stepped aside as one of her men approached. "We are riding back to Dunsgate, I rely on you, to detain Lord Robertson until he writes the statement I asked of him. Then make sure my orders that none speak to the prisoners is strictly enforced."

Iain resituated himself in the chair, his eyes remaining upon the Baliff… his fingers took the quill and dipped it, then his eyes veered to the paper and began writing what he saw, heard, and felt about his brief stay with Shyvonne and her men. Of course, he omitted the personal encounter with Lady Collier… but expounded upon the wench known as Grace… and the man known as Collum… both not in the light of favorable subjects…

"Chief!" Another guard called out and approached with a slip of parchment in his hand. "This was found some several yards out. Kind of blurry from the weather..."

The note was passed along and as Ealora's eyes scanned it, she hummed in a laugh of amusement before folded the lost letter Shyvonne had written to Mark and stuck it into her belt before calling out for those nearby… "See the woods cleared of debris, leave nothing for the animals to choke on then see yourselves back to Dunsgate."

Once he had finished, he signed it, then using his signet ring, and her hot wax, affixed to the scroll with his emblem. Rolling it, he stood and walked to the Lady Baliff… Extending the document toward her, he smiled that charming Robertson smile. “M’Lady, as yae requested… Naew Mae Ah be allowed to return to Dunsgate to be with my family and friends??”

Adam paced the library as he occasionally glanced at the laws bound in hardback. Time and time again, he read what he, Bess, and the Parliament had agreed upon regarding civil unrest… and with each read, he concluded the same result… If the Lady Shyvonne was found to be the main conspirator in these actions as charged, she could be put to death as a traitor against the Crown… Adam grit his teeth and swore at the situation. He was caught in a legal trap with one of his most pretigious scholasticians… the head of Oisles Academy…

Based upon the Lady Baliff’s reports that seem to arrive daily, Adam was being left no choice… Though he could read between the lines, and see that Collum and his sister, Grace, wa behind the devious side of Robin Hood, he had no proof… and Lady Shyvonne had devised the Robin Hood and went AGAINST Royal representatives, no matter how crooked… That is the main reason he positioned Lady Ealora as Chief Baliff… to rout the crooked bailiffs; it was not Lady Shyvonne’s duty to do what she did…

“Dammit Shyvonne…” he cursed finding no option as yet, his hands pounded the table... Turning to his groom… “Gae contact th’ Laird Chamberlain, send word tae Lady Ealora at Dunsgate, Ah shall arrive in three days time…” he paused, then canted his head… “Have my personal guard at the ready, full combat regalia… I want this land tae know their King does nay play with subversives…”

[Lord Iain Robertson]

Truths from the Dungeon

The old woman, the Dowager MacGregor... the Iron Lady as some called her, made her way to the tower, her cane clicking and clacking in slow rhythm on the cobblestones of the courtyard and across them finally breeching the tower door.. to find her way barred by guards... "Open the door, I will see my daughter now" she spoke in a commanding way.. that was her right, her linage, her blood... and brokered no refusal...

The two guards exchanged looks before the one on the left was the one to speak up. "I am sorry Lady Ivella, but the Chief said none is to see the prisoner until her return." The one on the right then chimed in "I'm sure if you talk to the Chief as soon as she returns, she will allow you to visit the prisoner."

"I don't wish to speak to the Chief… I wish to speak with my Daughter, now open the door and let me in... I promise not to help her escape" the tone was sarcastic… "I own this tower, my father built it... and you cannot keep me from my own... my tower, my home, my daughter…" her cane lifted menacingly for a moment as if she would club them. "Open the door…" there was something unflappable about her , powerful, even under her frailness.. indeed she was a Lady of Iron.

The two men once again exchanged looks, even flinching and jerking backward in their respective corners as she wiggled the cane at them. The look they gave each other was plain, the woman was old and the Chief, a mad hatter who would have no problem detaining the old woman for clubbing her men, they didn't want that on their conscious. The one to his right cleared his throat and the left, nodded his head. "Right, well...quick about then Lady Ivella." They moved aside, one sliding down the stair behind Ivella to give her room to go up while the other opened the door. "We'll deny it all later" the one to the left who had opened the door spoke as Ivella passed him and then the door closed behind him.

Shyvonne was sitting on the window seat, the window flung open to allow in fresh air, her breakfast sat untouched on the small table within the room. Her arms were wrapped about her cupping at the elbow, her chin on her arm and knees pressed to her chest. Her head swiveled on her arm to see the door open. She heard her mothers voice through the door but she had thought the guards more back boned then to let the old woman through. She wanted to smile, but it was a sad smile. There was still a part of Shyvonne who would always feel like a child in her mothers presence and want, with a burning fire like holding ones breath, to be within her arms. Yet the woman on the window seat, did not rise, did not open her arms and beg to have her mother fill them. Her head turned on her arm, eyes cast out the window again. "Spitfires is what gets this family into trouble." She cautioned.*

"I was never here" she winked conspiratorially at the guard who said he would deny it… "A mother just wants ta see her child, nothing more, nothing less" she rapped the cane lightly on his shoulder with a good natured chuckle.. "I'll see you some whiskey sent up to ease your duty later" and with that she was inside the door..old eyes taking in the sight before her the uneaten breakfast, the defeated slump of her youngest shoulders.. "Ahhhhh my lovely what have you done?" she crossed with the slowness of her age.. toward her progeny.. and even if the girl did not demonstrate the need.. a mother knew... aged arms enfolding her as if she were six again.. " what have ye done?" she crooned... holding her tight, her frail hands smoothing over the dark silky locks as when she was a child..(d)

"What's expected of a MacGregor, I ate up my sadness and anger... and spit out revenge." She answered and when her mothers arms encircled her, she stiffened within them. She felt the bony fingers, all most devoid of muscle to them, just flesh and bone, stroking through her hair. For several minutes she sat in silence, in her mother's arms, unmoving... shedding not a tear nor shuddering an inch, she was simply, there. Slowly she pulled from her mother's embrace, her face turned still at the window. "You remember, when Searc used to send me up here when I was bad...which was pretty often..I didn't care when he did. Thought the heights would scare me, but this used to be my favorite place, sitting and watching Dunsgate go about its business. I always thought it was the most beautiful place in the world, better then all those painting books of Europe." Shifting on the seat, she patted the open space beside her, she wasn't about to make her mother stand this whole time. Finally her eyes turned away from the bailey so very far below. "I've been wondering over the what ifs the past couple of hours. What if Searc punishment had of gotten to me...what if I did everything I was told. Who would be better off, who wouldn't. The what ifs, are so spectacular to imagine but I'm not sorry...Mom." Her chin tilted down, looking her mother square in the eye. "I can't be, I made decisions, some of them right and some...effecting people I didn't mean them to but I'm not sorry."*

The older woman, was hurt as her daughter shunned her comfort.. and yet she bore it as she bore everything, with an elegant old world ease.. moving to settled beside her.. as she spoke of the past.. " Searc.. was tough as nails.. I made mistakes with him, gave him to much power to soon.. I failed him.. I failed Lindall.. and you..." she nodded soflty... " But I always love you.. no matter what.. all of you.. but you most of all.. you... your my heart.. I could see so much in you.. such brightness.. you were like a star.. but you burn to bright.. to hot.. to fast.." her bony wrinkled hand clasp the younger one tightly.. " Oh the what ifs... they are a bane.. and they grow meaner as you get older.. children never think of the what ifs.. but the old.. that is all they think of.. " her hand patted her daughters softly... " tell me true.. are you really behind all the goins on?? why Daughter.. Why turn against your own kin?" (D)

"Searc was human, and like Nana said, you can't escape the MacGregor curse, it surfaces, when you least expect it." Her fingers curled with her mothers. When had she grown so frail and the worry, the fear of the end soon to come of her mother crept into her heart making her hold a breath for a moment before she released it with a long sigh. "You didn't fail us mother. Eventually, we are human and make mistakes, some we regret, others we don't" She shrugged her shoulders and sighed again, pulling her hand from her mothers and hugging her arms around her body again. "I am.., the Robin Hood, but I am not the Highland Witch." This was as much as she was willing to admit. Her hand left her arm and touched at her neck where her star pendant was gone. Seemed her star, had fallen as fast as she burned across the sky. "My kin...betrayed me." Her head turned, to stare out the window again. "That's all I can tell you... I can't tell you the rest, wouldn't believe me even if it were my secret to tell."*

"you'd be surprised at what this old woman knows... Your Kin.. Chloe... you do her wrong... I know what you did after the baby was born.. fought with her, leaving her to die in the snow... and she never once spoke against you for it.. You hold your brother up to the light... far to high..yes... he was human.. and full of failings and faults... just like the rest of us... there is no curse... only the will and fate you make yourself..." she stood.. walking.. pacing.. the click clack of her cane.. steady.. " you are not cursed.. child.. not you.. you had more chance than the lot of us.." she clucked her tongue.. " how can I help you iffn you do not trust me with your truth..? pride .. pride is the curse you carry.. it's time to put it aside child.. face what you did.. but don't pay for things you didn't...

"She attacked me, I fought back. It is not my fault she decided to fight me, in the snow, days after birthing the child." She sniffed back and lifted a hand to rake through her hair. "I'm not the only one elevating the wrong person mother. Your talking like sunshine flows out of Chloe arse when its really just chyt ." Shyvonne had always been a soft spoken woman, a woman of education. She had never spoken so...plainly towards her mother before but she was getting irritated. "Oh Mother!" She scoffed and threw her hands into her hair, pulling the strands so tight it smoothed the wrinkles of irritation from her forehead. "I love you, I do, but no matter what I say, you'll put that painted whore above me. She is the Chieftain in your eyes whether she deserves it or not! How can you trust that woman above your own daughter? Why can you not take my word, that my kin...that painted whore, wronged me and believe it without question? Because I had more chances then the lot of the whole family, oh yes, I am f**king blessed to begin with!" Sarcasm was biting hard from her lips as She threw her hands up into the air then brought them down hugging her arms against her body again. "I am facing what I have done, I'm here am I not? I could of fled, I could of fled and no one, would of found me. But I am the ONLY one, standing up for what I have done while that bytch, hides behind lies!" She was speaking on her last breath, it came at a rush and she sucked in a deep breath and shook her head. "She wounds my heart, she takes the right I have...the right a woman should have when she weds and she STABBED me in the heart with it. Then to add salt to the wound, she attacks the one thing I sweat and bleed for, sending that damn bailiff to my academy to milk all the funds I had. So she may never have said a word against me, but she damn sure got me back for leaving her in the snow didn't she?" Her hand lifted to cover her mouth and then fall away to her neck. "The Robin Hood, was about getting back at Chloe, for what she did because despite whatever chances I have been given or whatever hardships you believe she has gone through, she see's no wrong in the things she HAS done wrong. An that, is why the Robin Hood became more about the people then revenge. Because she is not the type of Chieftain they want, or trust with her lies floating up in the air in multiple rumors. They turned, to me, a true MacGregor, to liberate them from the evils that came after Searc's death. Another thing, mother, that is her fault! We don't even know if she didn't plunge the knife into his chest herself. It would of been easy enough disguising it under the attack on ED." She leaned back against the wall shaking her head. "I can't....talk about this any more mother and its not because I don't trust you. I promised the Chief, I would give my confession to her, everything in my power to confess but there is still, one confession that is not my own that I can't speak. I will atone for my actions, I'll accept my punishment, whatever it may be, even if it means laying next to Da and Searc in that cemetery. I will accept it and if it is wrong for me to be that prideful, then by God, so be that too." She let her head lean back against the wall. "I'm so tired of the secrets in this family, mother, and now, I can only pray, this goes to trial, and the secrets will out of this family because we are....truly damned mother, we are truly cursed if we all continue keeping these damn secrets."

Lady Ivella let her daughter rail, shake her fist at the heavens and get out her angst.. she sat there quietly listening to every word digesting it, feeling the weight of years of secrecy weighing down on frail shoulders all the more... She nodded her head when Shyvonne spoke of secrets or the harm they had caused... the curse that they were... her own withered face turn toward the failing sun, that shone in the window, waning with the crossing of clouds across a pristine blue sky... then brightening again as the rays fought for dominance in the heavens... shooing the puffy white clouds away, like a shepards staff... " you are right in one thing daughter... the secrets this family holds.. are the root of it's downfall.. we all have secrets, some guileless.. some.. so horrible that they cannot face the light of day.. and yet here they lay.. at our feet.. stained with blood.. and now you join the ranks.. only you were drug here by your ignorance of such secrets..." tears fell down leathery cheeks.. as she stood... situating her cane to bear the weight arthritic knees no longer could.. inside a battle was waging.. within her.. she knew.. there were few winters left to her... if any at all.. and she would have them filled with the love of her child.. but she would bear the burden of her hatred if it would save her life.. Ivella had lived a good long life.. she had loved and been loved... and she was satisfied.. with that.. but this.. seeing Shyvonne.. locked away and facing death .. for secrets that should have been trusted to her long ago.. was almost more than she could bear... " You may never understand why.. we keep our secrets.. or why.. I've kept them from you.. but the truth is harsh.. and you will likely see me to my grave with hatred in your heart.. for the things I've kept from you... to keep you happy and safe.. to not mar your life with the ugliness..that lay beneath the veneer of Dungsate... " she moved about the tower room with a click and clack , raising her courage, one shuffling step at a time... " This will be hard for you.. but you should know" (D)

Shyvonne did not try to hide her contempt for Chloe and what secrets she held under her bossom. In a large part of her, she wanted the secrets out, laid bare at everyone's feet, let them all mop up the secrets and carry on. With these secrets, there could be no peace, of that Shyvonne was absolutely sure. She watched her mother pace, the tears sliding down withered an leathery cheeks. By God, what vexed her mother so heavily? "Mother, what are you talking about?" She shook her head, not understanding, lifting up from her perch and collected her mother by elbow and lead her to sit down where she had been. "What should I know?" She took a step back crossing her arms over her chest.*

"There is so much.. I hardly know where to start"... she settled back down on the window seat.. her frail hands fluttering like a birds over the canes bent neck... " I suppose I should start... with your brother... I know you worshiped him, looked upon him as a father.." her face softened at the though of her dead son... as she seemed to fall into a refuge of memory.. her eye locked on the cane before her.. for she could not face her daughters face.. " Do you remember.. Majorie.. Searc's first wife.. she was little more than a girl.. a pretty country cousin... with blonde hair.. you yourself were still in short skirts when they married... ?" she didn't bother to see if Shyvonne remembered the girl or not.. but continued on with her tale.. " Poor girl.. she was so hurt when your brother refused to bed her, would not share a bed with her.. she cried.. and wailed.. she simpered and seduced to no end.. he would not have it.. or her... and one morning.. a maid found her.. dead still in bed.. sleeeping the sleep of innocents.. she had drunk tea.. of nightshade... horrible thing.. that in her depression.. over the state of her marriage.. she would do such a thing... of course... that was too vile a thing to say.. and to many questions would have been raised.. so it was said.. she died.. in miscarriage... poor innocent child.." she shook her head.. at the sadness of it.. " her family was told she had been a good wife.. and it was the will of God... but I found out.. quite by accident.. that it was the will of man... a certain man.. your brothers.. best friend... who had given the girl the tea.. saying it was a love potion.. and would draw Searc to her.... Travil.. Mingot.. now if there is a devil in this world.. it was him..." she never raised her eyes to see if Shyvonne was listening... "then there was Leisel.. Searc's second wife... herself a widow, and already proved healthy and fertile, for her former husband had got two sons on with her... sons who joined their father in death due to the pox.. Leisle was a sad thing.. and was content to spend her nights alone.. and your brother left her much that way.. she was not pretty.. but she wasn't ugly... but she too found a short marriage.. with your brother... riding accident.. I suspect Travils hand in that as well, though it could never be proven.. Are you wondering now why... why these girls met with such.. untimely deaths.. and why I suspect Travil of such.. and why your brother never touched them?" now she looked up... to see if the truth was seeping in. (d)

"For there to be much mother, worries me" She offered and then waved her hand for her mother to continuing. It was Shyvonne's turn to start pacing as her mother spoke of Marjorie, a woman she had a fuzzy recollection of the girl or the one who came afterward. The story was long and she soaked it in as she paced one way and then the other. Travil, now there was a man who had hated her and she in turn had no love for him. He had been a peasant her brother had raised up from the muck of pigs he had come from, or so the stories had said. Shyvonne was not a stuck up noblewoman, Travil had simply thought to much of himself and took liberties where he should not have. There was something dark and unright about that man and for this, she had hated him. One hand fell to her belly, pressing against the fabric of her dress, the other went to her back as she paced. Her fingers slowly drummed against her stomach as her mother posed a question that would link all the pieces together for Shyvonne was an educated woman and even then, a fool could see the pieces falling into place. Shyvonne gave a singular nod of her head to acknowledge she knew what her mother was talking about but she could not speak it, the shock of it was a foul taste in her mouth she could not yet spit out. "Is that it?" She questioned finally. "Is this all you have to tell me?"*

"Travile was jealous, he was your brothers lover... and any woman who came between them.. even a wife.. was dealt with... after Lesile.. I thought your brother would see.. the kind of serpent Travail was... we argued.. so violently that I thought your brother would strike me.. that is when I took you and your sister to visit our cousins.. in the north.. I feared Travials jealously would be directed at you... for Searc loved you so and doted on you, so during those years... he and Travail grew closer.. Travail had a wicked hold upon him... and they drank.. and hunted.. did what they pleased.. your brother becoming harsh to his people..uncaring... until they were close to revolt.. He begged me to come home.. to help him.. recapture what he lost.. and I relented.. and I thought... he had grown out of his affliction.. his enthrallment.. but it persisted.. in an effort to unite the clan... and regain some of his lost stature.. he kidnapped Chloe... she brought with her claim to lands and title that would secure him he knew this.. he married her in absent.. without her consent.. and when he discovered she was already with child.. it was fine with him... for it meant he did not have to.. partake of his husbandly duties to have an heir.. But Chloe was different than the other two.. even in her hatred of him, her rage against him.. he found something in her to admire.. she made him want to do better by the people.. his people.. and slowly they found some common ground.. I had such hopes... but Travil saw and end to that.. He and your brother had a horrible fight.. in which he gave Searc a choice.. him or Chloe.. somehow that turned into the night that Searc Raped Chloe. in a brutal way no woman should ever have to bear.. he took her as he took his male lover.. and beat her.. almost to death... again.. we covered it up.. plague.. was the evil this time.. and Searc was sent off to recuperate.. at the Abby... while.. Chloe.." she looked up at her daughter with the sadness of the doomed.. " I sent her with Mark to the hunting lodge.. I didn't think she would live... she was so badly.. wounded... It's my fault they grew close.. my fault they took comfort in each others arms.. but that was before he even knew you existed.. forgive me I have not the foresight.. nor visions of the future to guide me " (d)

She began to pace again until finally coming to rest in the middle of the room, her head slightly tilted, gone for a moment when her mother mentioned how Searc had loved her so. She remembered the day before they had left for the North, she had a dancing lesson in the hall, and as the castle had been void of others, he had danced with her, after a while, twirling to the music, the dance lesson far forgotten. Oh how she had loved his laugh then, he didn't laugh like that after they had left, even returning, he never laughed like that again. A tear slid down her cheek and she quickly brushed it away. "I remember when he went to get Chloe and I begged him not to. The beginning of all our troubles, the beginning of our endless fights. He wouldn't believe me when I said I saw blood and sorrow with Chloe's arrival." Her hand slid down to cup at her neck "Someone should of slain that serpent Travil long ago" She shook her head, her hand reaching up to brush another tear away from her cheek and then her hand went to her throat again. "No one, not even my powers, could of perceived it would happen mother, I do not blame you. It is not your fault they grew close." she cleared her throat and turned about the room. "I saw what transpired between them, I don't need to be told of it." She sighed and shook her head. "Portia had told me, before I came to ED for the trial, that they had lain together, and Mark, when questioned about it, lied to me. I...was angry at him, for a long time for lying, not for the deed. It was indeed before we had met, before we had wed." She shuddered. God above, he had never broken his vows to her...but God help her, she had. It sat in her belly like a stone and it made her feel ill. "I'm not angry with him any more. Not him. Faced between the Academy and him, I've chosen him, even if my time on this earth isn't much longer." She let out a slow sigh once more. "If there is more, go on. I would hear it all."*

"Your brother slew Travil.. it was his knife that killed your brother as well.. they died together.. as they had lived together.. violently and at each others hands... the King confirmed it ..to me at Eilean Donle.. he saw it with his own eyes.. as well as your heard your brothers words Confirming Chloe as Chieftain.. he had come to respect her.. even love her after a fashion.. and Searc had sent Travail away... he was intent on reclaiming.. his honor and dignity.. his family... that was the last straw he set out to destroy your brother and all those with him.. it was Travil who aided Vargus in finding you,, when he took you and Robin... it was Travil.. who sent word to the McDonalds of your brother and Chloe's movement during the war.. and Travil who masqueraded as a reble to Kill your brother.. robin and Chloe... Kane had letters confirming the treason... between Vargus and Travil... the rest... was seen by King Adam.. and Iain..." she clasp her hands together.. " I know you do not believe. it.. so..but Chloe.. changed your brother for the better.. made him want to be.. a real man.. a man his people would respect and follow... They were working to rebuild Sleat.. and she still works tirelessly.. to do so.. I've seen her everyday.. she wants nothing but the best for the people.. these things you say she has done to you... have you real evidence.. of them... of malice.. from her.. for I would hear it ...if you do... I do not take her over you... and I believe you if you say.. she has wronged you... for I've always loved you most and best.." (d)

"Oh of course, all fall under Chloe's spell in the end" She scoffed as she said it, sarcasm dripping ever from her lips as she rolled her eyes. "Searc had his faults but he was a good man beneath it all and I thank God, he saw the right path, even if it was to late." She moved left and then right, not able to sit still until she made herself, leaning against the table in the room, next to her untouched food. "I suspect the Chief has the evidence of it. She arrested the bailiff's responsible for the strife to the people of Sleat. An I had some...in my encampment, which she is raiding at this very moment." she picked up the cutting knife and stabbed it into the wood, pulled it out and stabbed it again. "The other...evidence...is now dead." she shook her head and suddenly let out a laugh. "If you...and Chloe treated your family with as much care as you tend the people, these secrets wouldn't of been. We would of been a stronger family because we trusted in one another. But these secrets, mother, they wound and lead us to betray our own." She stabbed the knife into the table again. "Searc's death was just the score those bailiff's needed to attack the people, as much care you say Chloe gave the people, it wasn't enough to protect them for while she was maintaining her secrets and taking care they didn't leak the bailiff's of Sleat destroyed its people. I saw it and I lived it...with them...they, to scared, to bring it to your beloved Chieftain." Her lip trembled and she couldn't stop the flood of tears that slid down her cheeks. "I don't blame you, Mother, the one who has always loved me best, yes I know, but I do blame her. She rules upon lies and she will not face them. She will not face what she has done and I can say with perfect clarity, twas not done for the good of the people."*

"we saw no reason to dishonor your brother... he was dead.. Travil was dead.. their secrets should have died with them.. there was no reason for you to know the truth.. it would tarnish your memory of him.. and I knew how much you loved him... how much he adored you...I would not take that from you... for anything in the world.." her shoulders slumped as if she were defeated...as if some heavy weight still burdened her... "Some secrets are best kept.. till death.." She stood then.. looking at her daughter her most loved child.. " Pride and Anger.. will not serve you better now than it has in the past... I have no more to tell you, that you will hear.. your heart and head have hardened.. and you hear and see what you will and I cannot change that.. " she moved to her enfolding her in a breathtaking hug.. " Know I will move heaven and earth to set you free.. even if it is lies and secrets I must use to do so... " she pressed a kiss to her forehead.. and turned... click and clacking toward the door.. where her cane rapped upon it to be let out.. (d)

"My memory is not tarnished, nor would it have been if you had told me this long ago" She shook her head and sighed. "I will hold no more malice towards the chieftain, once she has given up her secrets and I see regret within them. There can be no peace between the two of us, time for that, has passed but I will be content, to let her reign in peace if she does so. For only then, will I see what good may come when she is willing to reign with truth on her lips instead of lies." She folded her mother in her arms and released her, wiping the hot angry tears that had sodden her cheeks away with her sleeve. "I would not have you do so, mother, no more lies, no more secrets. I have seen death and I am content with it. I have made my peace with death and if there is to be a trial...I will have my secrets out and meet death with open arms, and I would not have you tarnish your good standing, for my sake." She moved across the room to the window seat as her mother moved to rap upon the door. Once more, she folded herself into the seat and turned her attention out of the window.

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Robin Hood - Visitors

Kitana: Her laugh was deep and bubble and came from her throat. It was a happy laugh and her companion was all smiles when she laughed. In truth he was her only friend since joining the company. He hadn't ever heard her laugh like that....well ever but both of them sobered when Kane appeared and he gulped when Kane looked at him like that. She took the note and passed it to her companion who scanned it and nodded handing it back to her before moving to unlock the door. The truth of it was, Kitana couldn't read, hell she couldn't even write or do simple numbers. Saben had been the educated one, she had been the wild one. "Eldan was just making a joke about the Chief in a dress" she commented seeing the look on Kane's face but a brow had slide up when he would look at her, even as she explained. Really, he was going to stare daggers at the one person who didn't jab cruel jokes at her? Poor boy, he was barely out of his teens! Her eyes fell to the note and then back up at him as she held the note out to him again. "It all looks in order then.....take your time, if you must..."*

Kane: He merely nodded as he pushed thru the door, shutting it firmly behind him.. there was a causticre mark about the mans joke.. but stifled it.. along with the need to choke him. as he ducked inside his eyes adjusted to the dimness and sough out the familiar form of his Cousin Shyvonne (D)

Shyvonne: Shyvonne was all ready dressed for bed. A simple knee length cotton chemise, laced in the front with white ribbon. She was sitting exactly as her mother had left her, even though she had gotten up to change. Her knees were curled up to her chest making the fabric of her nightgown crumble at her lap leaving her legs bare, her elbow was on her knee, her fingertip rubbing over her bottom lip as she stared out the window. Dinner, like breakfast, sat on the table untouched. Her head turned as the door shut and then went back to the window again before turning back at him again. "Kane" She breathed, deep and throaty and then gave a shallow laugh. "For all my wishing these past months, to see you, to talk to you...I had given up hope and now here you stand."*

Kane: " you plan to starve yourself?" he moved to the table angling the plate to see she hadn't touched it.. then let it drop noisily back on the small table he made no move toward her.. but smiled halfheartedly when she spoke of wishing to speak to him over the last months " I wish you had come to me.. perhaps all this could have been avoided.. " his voice gentled a bit " You know.. no matter what.. I have always been on your side.." now he moved toward her and settled on the window ledge opposite, his back pressed against the casement.. " Why didn't you trust me.. come to me...What happened that you could not trust your husband.. your family ?" (d)

Shyvonne: Her head swiveled against the wall, shaking back and forth. "I'm not hungry..." Her eyes veered in his direction as the plate noisily hit and wobbled on the table and then back out the window again. Her hand raised to twirl a strand of hair around her finger. "You were busy, getting married...having a life of your own..I couldn't ruin that for you." she sighed dropping her hand away from her chair and fell forward, pressing into his chest, pressing her face against his chest. "Remember when we were children...I told you everything...all my secrets"She let out a heavy sigh. "You'd tell..." She answered his question as her arm wove about his waist to hug her body to his own. "You'd hate them, as I came to..." She let her lids slid closed as she held onto him. "I got my revenge, but its so hollow, its not what I wanted. I didn't want this, I really didn't...but realized it, to late...much to late." her eyes opened again and she raised her face. It was then she saw the scars and she sighed, her hand lifting. "Oh Kane...what happened?" Her fingers touched lightly at the scarred flesh.*

Kane: " I managed to do that on my own.." it was a dry comment about ruining his life.. when she pressed her face into his chest and wound her arms about his waist, he lifted her as if she weighed nothing... into his lap holding her close his lips touching the top of her head the way one would sooth a child.. " I could never hate you... and I would always help you.. " he murmured " revenge never taste as sweet as you would think..." he countered... there was slight cringe as her fingers traced his scars.. " not as pretty as I once was.." he joked.. darkly.. " It matters not.. a little skin , was a small price to pay .." his hands raised to move hers away from his melted flesh.. " You are the one in trouble now... but there is good news... Ealora had found no evidence that you are the Highland witch.. This will at least allow your mother some comfort that the pyre is not in your future.." his fingers curled about her inquisitive hand squeezing it tightly.. his other arm still securing her waist to hold her lightly in his lap. (d)

Shyvonne: "Your still in there though, I see you, your still the same" She hummed in a dull laugh as he pulled her hand away as she fell against him once more pressing her face against his chest. "It wasn't all about revenge. The people, God Kane, the torture they went through, the pain and suffering. In helping them, I forgot my own troubles, helping them...eased my troubles, they were never so great against those people's troubles." She let out a hollow laugh against his chest. "Oh Kane" Her head shook back and forth against his chest. "They found evidence all ready....at the Academy." She pressed up from his chest once more. "I've seen my fate, I know you never believed my gift, but I felt the flames, as surely as I feel your arms around me." She pushed against his arms and rose from them, moving about the room, shuddering when her feet went cold against the stone floor. "You don't think they let you in here to comfort me did you? They're listening..." Her eyes veered to the door and then back to him.*

Kane: " fate your visions... is a guideline.. not an absolute.. nothing is absolute, every day a million tiny things happen to sway the path of fate... yours ... mine.." his fingers drew thru her dark hair comfortingly "remember when we used to sit up here and pretend to aim at Searc's Guards, like we were knights... how we dreamed of making Sleat a better place.. You would educate them.. and I would lead the armies.." there was a wistfulness to his voice.. " those were simple times..." he watched her pace the room after she had pulled from his embrace " You still had a choice to come to me.. or your mother.. or Chloe.. they would have helped those people as would I.. the land is still raw with the leavings of war.. but.. I see strides toward making things better everyday.. I just got back from France.. trade agreements for wool and fish.. shipped with Lindalls family's fleet.. Sleat is beginning to heal.... what troubles of yours could have been so great.. to turn against Kin..? Your men attacked Dunsgate.. Killed your neice... Killed old Noran.. the old stable master that taught us to ride.. he was defending your home.. your mother ..." his eyes were full of questions, concern. and confusion.. " In don't understand Shy... I just want to understand.. how the girl... I loved.. I adored whom I would have roped the moon for.. strayed so far away?" (d)

Shyvonne: "Some things...are absolute.." Her hand touched at her through as she paused to look at him as he traveled to a place she had traveled to much in the last two days. "We were children then..." She would comment and sigh moving back and forth spanning the spaces within the room. "Oh Linny" She breathed and closed her eyes clasping a hand to her throat while she stopped her pacing. "Gods I miss her." She laughed, shallow. "If only I had turned out more like her" She began to pace again. "I was a fool, I'll admit it. He made it sound so easy, so fool proof and he shielded me from all that Grace did behind my back. I'm sure now that she is the Highland Witch, masquerading as me, making it seem like me...she must know that I....can see things. Why else would she use the guise of a witch." Her fingers drummed against her throat as she paced. "She's gone now though, and I'll take the fall, for something I didn't do, weighted by the things I have done." She stopped pacing and turned towards him. Crossing the room, she knelt, her hands upon his knees. "I...can't tell you what happened, not before I've told the Chief, but I did want to hurt them, for hurting me but I swear, I swear to God Kane, I didn't mean for this to happen."*

Kane: ' Hurt who Shy... who hurt you Mark??" his face darkened.. " Shy if Mark has done wrong by you I swear ..." he had stepped aside for Mark, and had moved on.. and yet the though of Mark causing her hurt, after he had sacrificed his own love for her.. so that she could be happy, galled him.. " What did he do ?"D)

Shyvonne: "Yes..well no...but.."She scuffed and shook her head. "No, Kane please." She sighed and gave a squeeze to his knees, staring down at the floor for a minute before looking back up at him. "I can't...tell you...It's not my secret to tell. Please understand that." She turned her head down again to stare at the floor again. "It doesn't matter now, try to understand that. What I've done, doesn't make up for any of it. What happened, didn't give me the right to do the things I've done and I...have to pay for it." Her eyes left the floor to look at him again, they were watery with tears that would not shed. "I've had time to think, since my mother came to see me and she is right, nothing can change when my mind is closed so I...can't dwell on what happened anymore...I'm going to tell the Chief, what I can, what is mine to tell, and accept what punishment comes. Whether what I've done, is right or wrong..." She sucked in a deep breath and sighed "I have to pay for what I've done, I don't want to die, what person does but....things have to change. I love you, I love all of you very much, but enough...is enough" She sucked in a deep breath and held it. "How can people learn, to follow the law, and accept punishment were it is due, if you all....try to protect me." She let the rush of pent up air out and shook her head again. "If you want to help me, support me, in accepting, what I have done wrong and support my decision, to accept my punishment." She let go of his knees and sank completely to the floor like a prostate sinner bowing before a priest.*

Kane: " sins are for priest to forgive not me... I would hear the reasons behind it.. and I find your sentiment noble.. and as much as I love you for all we were, all you were... Your Mother... your Family.. ME... we deserve answers.. Your mother said you chastised her over secrets that were kept from you.. and yet you too hold secrets.. and you doom those who love you to everlasting grief.. without reprise if you continue your silence.. " he knelt before her, taking her hands in his " For gods sake.. there has to be a logical reason.. something.. some defense for what you have done.. Shyvonne.. please...?" (D)

Shyvonne: Her attention turned back up at him as his hands cupped over her own. People always said her Moss green eyes were bewitching and those eyes now searched his face left and then right and back again. Her bottom feel more, dipping to rest against her ankles. "I...was hurt over the secrets mother revealed to me, but I am not any longer. I see the reason behind them though it still stings to know such things were so long kept from me and I do not keep secrets, to continue hurting you, or anyone else. I can only say, that Chloe, had secrets, of which I learned and because of them, I was hurt and when the people came to me, I did not trust to bring them to her care because my trust, was so broken in her. I took matters into my own hands and made the Bailiff's and Lords who had so wronged the people, come into the light. I did not seek to punish them myself, only to take, what had been taken from others and give it back....with some, kept for the school. I left their punishment to the Chief, as was right. I did seek revenge, on those who had wronged me but was stopped, by a vision of innocence but I regret to say, as you well know, I was not able to stop it." She inhaled a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I....didn't attack Dunsgate, I was betrayed, once more, by people I had trusted. It was Collum and his men that attacked Dunsgate, I came...to help but I...was to late. An that is all I can say." She pulled her hands from his own raising from her kneel to wrap her arms about him, and hug him close to him. "An now, you must go....and....not come back." She choked on a lump in her throat as she turned her face to his and placed a gentle kiss against his cheek.

Kitana: The door would open and Kitana would step just into the threshold, spying the two in an embrace. Her eyes would duck to the floor in apologize. "My Lord, I know I said you could take all the time you needed but must inform you, that your time per commander Taylor, is over." She stepped back to let Kane exit. "Please I want to see my husband..." Shyvonne called as Kitana shut the door but per orders, she was to ignore such a request as if it never happened. Arms would fold before her, taking up stance on the door as she was supposed to. Her face stark of emotion but this was indeed, going to be a long night.*

The Robin Hood – Visitors 2

Kane: It had been two days since he had seen Shyvonne and in that time, he had somehow managed to miss Kitana all around, either she was training outside the Keep, on patrol, or finally getting some rest, that he would not disturb.. an admiration of her dogged determination to succeed was secured in his thoughts of her, even though he wished it did not take up every waking hour she had.. He realized as he was grumping to himself silently.. he missed her.. that brought a crooked smile to his lips as he headed down to the stables in search of... the Lady he was courting.. (d)

Ealora: Funny that he would be seeking out his lady and find a devil in its place. Ealora was in the stables, devoid of life besides the horses. A brush gripped in hand was being brushed down Egypt's side. The horse was temperamental and did not allow many near her but more then that, she was a reminder of home, something Ealora was missing terribly at the moment. Her attention lifted when the door opened and who should walk in but someone Ealora had not expected, as he likely did not expect her. "Kane..." She called his name in greeting removing the brush from her hand to give a pat against the ghostly white horse's side. "What brings you here?" It seemed a dumb question for the way she said it, she all ready knew the answer.*

Kane: "Thinking about taking a ride.. Lucifer gets antsy when stabled to long.. " he nodded to her own mount.. " As does your own I think.. " he noted the way her horse pawed at the straw, wishing to be away from the confines of Dunsgate.. the mood was quite oppressive.. so much so even the horses felt it.. " I trust things went well.. on your outing?" small talk as he went down a few stalls to where Lucifer was stabled, taking up the tack and begin to bridle and harness the beast.. (d)

Ealora: Ealora gave a hum of a laugh and shook her head "You never were a good liar" She retorted as she haled the saddle from the wall and settled it on Egypt's backside. "Oh things went as well as could be expected." She turned celadon eyes sideway towards his stall as she shifted the saddle into place. "But I suspect, you faired just as well as I in your endeavors here." She stooped to tighten the saddle loops across the horse's belly before taking down bridle an harness to fasten on next. "I hear you are courting again..." Small talk, not likely.*

Kane: "Seems you hear a lot " he chuckled.. he had always found Ealora good company.. never one to be cowed by a strong independent woman, he rather admired her for the most part.. he offered her a sideways grin, that pulled at his scar tissue, rather macabre... " Well since you know the object of my leisurely stroll is not around.. perhaps you would like to accompany me for a ride.. I promise not to press you on matters of justice, just a nice friendly ride.. outside these damnable walls.. " he was adjusting the saddle on Lucifer's back when he asked... " Might do you good to shake off the mantle of hardass bailiff for a while, and just be yourself.. I won't tell a soul " now he was leading the beast from his stall.. he intended to go out.. either way.. (d)

Ealora: "Indeed, hearing many things the last couple of days it is a wonder my head hasn't exploded over it all" Another retort but this one accompanied by a smile as she finished the ties and pushed the stall door open to lead the horse out into the walk way and from there, to the outdoors. "My dear Kane, there are only two sides of me, the hard ass bailiff who is either loved or hated, sometimes both without people wanting it so and the other part loving wife and mother. As my husband and children are not here, it will have to remain the hard ass bailiff." she pressed her foot into stirrup, hand to horn and pulled herself up. "Pressing me on matters of justice seems to be, as if you still intend to discuss them." She gave him a sideways look, still tinted with a smile as she took the reigns into hand, gave a kick and a cry of "Heyah!" and took off across the bailey and through the arch into the wild.,*

Kane: He chuckled and followed suit, hefting up into the saddle and following her out of the bailey and onto the rolling hills of the moors.. it was a savage and beautiful landscape.. with the sea cliffs noting the ends of the isle to the east.. shinning diamond plated waves afar.. and to the south, north and west as far as the eye could see the lush greenery of the moors.. already long stalks of gray purple wands, that would bloom into fields of heather and lilacs swayed in the spring mornings breeze.. The horses had their head, running out their frustration of being stabled too long.. enjoying the cool crisp day as much as their riders.. eventually they wound down... to a canter and then.. a leisurely trot... drawing abreast of each other .. down the Kings road to the south.. far out of sight of the looming gray presence of Dunsgate.. (d)

Ealora: She kept her hands loose, reigns in fists, her hands on the horn of the saddle, she let Egypt do the leading. The beautiful horse who had been a mothers day present seemed like it had been a lifetime ago. No matter what had happened in her life, whenever she came back to land, she could ride and still feel the wind in her face, devoid of salt, it still served to calm her tempers or clear a cluttered head and now was no different though usually she choose to do such things alone. She let her lids slid closed over her eyes as the horse's powerful hind quarters kicked and pulled and pushed against the earth until they could push no more and slowed. It was then she opened her eyes again and tightened reigns into one fist while a hand lifted to tussle her windblown russet locks. Her hand fell away and cupped at her hip as the pace slowed to a leisure walk. "Tell me Kane, since you are not part of this, mess, what you think. I want to know your opinion, not as a family member, leave that aside, tell me what you think, as a man standing outside, looking in."*

Kane: He had been lost in the ride, the feel of the ground passing beneath him, the smell of the moor grasses fragrant beneath hooves, the sound of the beast he rode... all this dissolved with the sound of Ealora's voice.. pulling him back to the present.. predicament.. for long moments he was thoughtful... " I am torn.. in my thoughts.. perhaps that is a weak thing to admit.. " the horses now slowed to a walk.. " As a Lord and Land owner responsible for the people who live within my lands.. I abhor what Shyvonne and her men did.." there was a pause.. " I went to see her.. talk with her.. I could not believe.. that she would do these things.. go against Kin, Family.. the clan.. in such an outlawish way... I though there had to be a mistake.." he shook his head sadly.. " But she was behind it.. however right she started out to be, and with noble intentions.. it spiraled out of control.. I have no proof but I think.. she was.. misguided and mislead.. by this Collum... I spoke with Chloe.. about little Colly's death.. and Chloe told me that Collum was .. in fact a bastard son of her own father.. a half brother.. that was intent on killing off Arkams Line.. including Chloe and her children... I suspect that Shyvonne was just a piece in his game.." he took a long breath... " And yet that does not absolve her.. of her crimes... she was the one who lit the fuse even if Collum was the bottle of whiskey that blew up.." there was a dark scowl on his face.. " She .. broke the law.. broke the trust of the people and took things into her own hands.. people were wronged.. stolen from, hurt and died.. because of her actions.. I have a hard time justifying a child's death..... much less the other atrocities.. " he was silent for a long while. ruminating over the whole dam mess...(d)

Ealora: "It is not weak to admit such thing, it takes great courage to admit such things. It is a fool and an idiot who plays as if they know it all." She stopped and turned her head, listening and nodding as they went. Suddenly, Ealora let out a laugh and then waved her hand in apologize. "That was a very good answer, and makes me think you are nothing like your family who are hell bent on saving her whether she is guilty or not." She settled her hand against her hip again, allowing her body to sway as the horse moved beneath her. "I know the facts and the rumors. There are several things, you perhaps still don't understand and rightly so, there are many things I don't yet want to get out into the public. "your family think Collum is the main conspirator, and have been pushing it from day one. Sadly, he is dead and cannot be condemned for his crimes. Shyvonne is yet alive, and can be. An sadder still, is that with Collum dead, she will have to take the weight of it, whether she was misguided or not" She let out a heavy sigh and shook her head. "Allow me to tell you something in confidence..." her hand gestured with the reigns and yet the horse did not go off course for it was her knees, pressed solid against the horse's sid that were doing the leading. "The truth of it is, I see much of myself in Shyvonne, she is older, then I, when she took a wrong turn. I had...many deaths, to many to count, under my belt by the time I was her age. I made a choice in becoming a pirate and..." She paused and shrugged her shoulders. "If I had been caught for my crimes at the same age as Shyvonne is now, I'd be swinging from the nearest tree, or my head parted from my neck, and it wouldn't of been as noble and graceful as Shyvonne is taking her crimes now. I commend her for it, I admire her for it. Admitting the wrong she has done; owning that she has wronged and deserves punishment for it. There are to many people in this world, who go to their graves screaming they did nothing wrong when they have." She shook her head again. "I cannot promise anything, not a swift death nor a gracious and light punishment or even a pardon. Collum is dead, and that woman claimed to be with him, Grace, is missing, gone as like and Shyvonne is left behind." She rolled her shoulders back and looked forward. "I am assembling a small team, two...maybe three people to search for Grace, discreetly of course, so as not to raise false hope. If anything can help, it will be capturing that woman." she paused and looked at him. "Oh and one of those people, is your lady. I can tell you that as much."*

Kane: " I'm sure that Lady McCay will do a fine job, I just wish she had a little time off.. she's more your Bailiff than my lady.. if I might suggest you .. arrange your.. troops some relaxation time.. don't want to burn them out " he smirked.. a bit... and then looked off to the sea... with that dark brooding look he was famous for.. it was just the way his face was, he really wasn't the devil many though him to be.. and the scars didn't help.. " Shy.. is one of those rare people.. who... were meant to live in a place of books and theory's.. and not in the cruelty of the world.. that is the difference between she and you.. you can survive the world.. you were meant to live in it... She was meant to chronicle it, study it.. She is perhaps the dumbest Smart person in the world.." it would have been funny if not so sad.. " There was a time I vowed to keep her safe.. and sheltered.. loved... " he shrugged.. " but she chose otherwise.. and that too .. it seems is ..part of her problem.. though she never said it outright.. I suspect some wrong done to her by her husband.. and Chloe though I know not what.. I can guess.. what would make her so hell bent on Chloe's destruction.. but I still.. have a hard time.. believing she would go so far.. (d)

Ealora: "She is an amazing tracker, so I hear. A real wild woman of the moors." Ealora grinned and hummed in a laugh as she spoke of Kitana Mccay. She gave a singular nod of her head to his suggestion. "I intend to do such, when the team returns and naturally, their duties will lack once this whole thing if over." She fell silent again, listening as Kane described Shyvonne and there was a true amazement on the woman's face. "I think you are one of very few who truly understand her my lord. I am sorry to say, she has been faced with the harsh realities of life. When that happens to the fantastical fantasy that some people come from, like Shyvonne, those people are oft never the same." Her hand lifted from her hip to catch her fluttering hair as it was caught in the wind. "It's more of a cruel punishment then anything we realist can enact, I wish it were enough, truly I do." She settled her hair into place and once more her hand returned to her hip. "You would make a fine Bailiff Kane, as I have suspected all along. Your assumptions are not wrong." She would not, could not comment further. "Kane..." She started and paused for a moment. "I know Taylor told you that you should take the oath. I'd like ask it of you again. This time asking it of you myself. I'd like to make you Marshall of the South. My discussion with the Chieftain has me strongly vexed and it would ease my suffering, to have someone like you in charge of the South when I leave. You would be answerable only to me." Her attention turned to him. "Also, if you decide to take the Oath, I would like to send you with Bailiff Mccay to find this woman, Grace."*

Kane: There was a silence that ment he was thinking, he was never one to just make decisions off the cuff, or by his emotions... " Chloe is chieftain by the Right of Family, Marriage and Kings Decree.. I would not.. usurp her authority.. despite what I may suspect of Collier and Chloe... I tell you now, she has worked hard, all these years married to Searc against her will.. and yet she saw to her people, making their lives better.. and since becoming Chieftain I've worked with her, and I'll tell you Sleat is in good hands.. now.. she is mourning her child.. and you will have to give her a mothers grief.. knowing that her child died at the hands of a family member.. because of.. some.. vendetta.. cannot weigh easily upon her.. I know Chloe.. and I think.. perhaps... you judge to harshly, or with.. eyes that have not seen her at her best.. as I have.." he rode on a little piece further still in thought.. " I told Taylor and I will reiterate to you.. I have no need to leave Sleat.. this is my home, I have made a place here and I'm responsible for my people and those who count upon me.. that said.. if Making me Warden of the South.. will help ease the burden from Chloe.. and help the people here.. then I will consider it.. of course I would talk it over with both Lady Chloe.. and Lady Kitana.. before I would accept.. as is proper to the Chieftain, respectful." it was his way of letting Ealora know.. that even if she had authority.. she should still be civil and courteous to the Chieftain.. " And to Lady Kitana.. as I would not set myself above her, if she feels that I am encroaching in her chosen work.." if nothing else.. Kane could be diplomatic where women were concerned.. and likely he was already in deep hot water with Kit over his visit with Shyvonne (D)

Ealora: "Times are changing, Kane. Title is no longer a birth right and must be defended with each action. What good she has done is not in question and I am not taking the title out of her hands, that is for the King to decide. I am not saying their rights as Chieftain's will be taken away from them but as far as law goes, it will indeed, ease their burden as you say." She gave a roll of her eyes. Respect was not given, it had to be earned, it always had where Ealora was concerned and it had landed her in jail on her first night in Skye, because she treated the General like the bull she saw him as, only when he proved he was General...a man, had that changed. "Make no mistake, I am not asking this to punish anyone or belittle what they have all ready done. I am asking it for the people. So that this situation we find ourselves in now, never happens again." She let out a laugh and rolled her shoulders in a shrug "Talk to whomever you wish, Chloe...Kitana, hell talk to the King if it will ease your way." She laughed and shook her head. "You won't have to leave your home either, just so you know. You'll have the Bailiff's I leave in the south at your command. They will answer to you, of course if it doesn't impede an order I've all ready given and yadda yadda yadda..." She gave a wave of her hand dismissing it, for now. "Come, let us go back. The King is due any minute and I will be there to greet him" She jerked her head for the direction of Dunsgate this time using the reigns to direct the horse.*

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Robin Hood- Ealora's Interrogation of Shyvonne

The ride back to Dunsgate was long. Two days, it had taken two days to clear out the woods and collect everything Ealora needed as evidence, or things she wanted to go over. Letters and documents, even a few material things. Iain she released, to go back to Chloe. His detainment would be lifted with his testimony in the Robin hood Hideout.

At least this morning, light was looking brighter. Daring rays of sunshine were peeking through the dark cloud and those beams of light were directed upon Dunsgate. Some would see this as a sign. For Ealora, it was merely the weather. She was bone tired, sore and hungry. She had little sleep the night before heading back to Dunsgate and she called for a bath and food first and foremost upon her return.

Learning that Adam was arriving, in less then a day, made her unease, nonetheless, she sent word of it on to Chloe so she could prepare Dunsgate for the King's arrival. Did he not trust her judgement? No, Ealora could not bring herself to believe Adam had lost faith in her. Perhaps, she reasoned, he wanted to see first hand what she detailed in her reports to him, have a hand in the trial, of which she was happy to admit, to herself, she had no idea of the outcome yet but the darkness loomed even deadly with the arrival of the King.

When she had eaten and bathed the dust and dirt of the road from herself, she collected the evidence from the Robin Hood and spread it out over her rooms at Dunsgate. It took hours for her to process it all into her brain and it was dinner when finally she collected a plate of floor and went to the tower chamber where Shyvonne was being kept. She dismissed the guards at the door, bidding them to take their own dinner while she spoke with Shyvonne, sure that the lady would not try to escape her.

Ealora was not surprised that Shyvonne was awake and dressed, sitting by a window that looked very far below into the bailey. It was too far up to attempt flying by bed sheet down the wall. Ealora had made sure of this when she picked the room for Shyvonne to be held in. Lifting the plate in invitation, she set it at the small table within the room and pulled out a chair.

Shyvonne lifted off the window seat and bowed as Ealora entered. She was silent as Ealora offered the food then pulled out a chair. She was not some criminal who had been captured in the streets, she had willingly given herself up. Moving across the floor, she sat herself down and stared for a moment at the plate before her. She had been 'imprisoned' for at least four days now, in better quarters then Mark, Iain or Chloe had for their arrest but then, Ealora would not want her with her men now would she? She had begged to see her husband upon arriving back in Dunsgate but had been met with silence and a thrust into these chambers. Her mother had gotten in to see her, revealing secrets that sat ever forefront in her mind. Even Kane had been allowed in to see her, both allowed, Shyvonne reasoned, to loosen secrets from her lips but she would say nothing but that she was indeed guilty of her crimes. No one else said a word but to bring her food and drink from time to time.

After a moment, she said a prayer and then began to eat. She was never a lady to shove food into her mouth or eat much and she plucked at her food, eating little as she always did but more so because her poor belly tossed and turned like a ship being pitched at sea these last few days.

Ealora had moved to look out the window that Shyvonne had just come from. Hands behind her back, she silently and patiently, waited for Shyvonne to eat.

It was Shyvonne who broke the silence "I could have left, disappeared- warrant or not, you would never have found me. If I was the villain, I could of let others die for me but I am not, I could not, allow such. I came back because I can't allow others to die for me. My family means everything to me, even if I lost sight of that- let my rage cloud over it. My family is worth everything...worth dying for."

Ealora turned away from the window and casually strolled to the seat opposite Shyvonne where she slowly sat. "Your surrender was admirable Shyvonne, but that doesn't discount what has happened here or what has happened before. I have many facts but I also have many holes. Which you have promised me, to tell all that you could. So tell me Shyvonne, tell me what happened, what brought all of this about"

Little less then half the food was all ready gone when Shyvonne stopped. She sat back, taking her mug of cider with her as she sat back within her chair. "I'll tell you who I attacked and no others. I'll even tell you why for each one, if within my power. Where should I begin?"

Ealora gave a huff of a laugh and waved her hand. "This all began last new year; You and the Chieftain Chloe fought. Why?"

Shyvonne took a drink of her cider afterwards and swallowed. "How does any argument start?" She sighed and shook her head. "She felt I wasn't giving her proper respect...I disagreed, I gave her the respect she earned from me."

Ealora gave a grunt ad pinched the bridge of her nose. "Shyvonne, that does not explain why the two of you fought. The Bailiff Camden did not come to the Academy several days after your fight so that could not have been the reason you fought, unless you knew the Bailiff was coming...Shyvonne you promised." She warned pointing a finger at her.

"I promised to tell you all that I attacked and why, if it was in my power but I beg your forgiveness Chief, the reason for our disagreement, our fight, is not a secret that is my own." Shyvonne shifted in the chair, turning her attention to the window.

"So you are saying you fought over a secret? Chloe's secret?" Ealora questioned.

Shyvonne gave a single nod of her head. It was Chloe who had told her the truth, Mark who had finally collapsed under its weight and confirmed it but it was Chloe who hid the secret from everyone else. So she would send Ealora to the woman who 'bore' the secret and make her finally tell the truth.

"So, go on. You fought with Chloe...and then..." Ealora questioned, keeping her eye on Shyvonne.

Shyvonne attention fell away from the window. Long into the night she would explain herself to Ealora. How the Bailiff had presented letters to her asking for more taxes, how it took most of the Academy's funding and how Collum, was the one to present the idea of a highway robbery, masked and stealing the money back but how it had been her idea, for the Robin Hood after that. That it had been her idea for all the Bailiff's they had attacked based on reports brought in from villagers who were fleeing the Bailiff's attacks and happening upon the Robin Hood hideout. she explained, in restraint, how the Robin Hood would eventually lead to Chloe's downfall for her lies and deceit but how the purpose had shifted when the people had looked so hopeful towards her, praising and blessing her.

Shyvonne detailed all that she could, omitting any information about Colleen real parentage in the process. She even detailed how she had escaped the Academy, laying the blame all on herself. She spoke of how everything had changed and she had realized it that innocent peoples lives were in danger. She even dared to tell Ealora about her dream, her vision. She spoke until her throat was tired and dry and she could talk no more.

Ealora sat in silence, for all of it. Her face never lifting nor falling at what she was being told. She was processing. Over time, more food was brought in, more drink and Ealora found herself a drink while she listened, until finally Shyvonne said no more. "Your husband, thought it was all Collum, and that you were likely in an affair with him. Where you?"

Shyvonne huffed out a laugh and shook her hand, cupping a hand over her mouth and turning her head away. Her hand lifted to brush a tear away from the corner of her eye before turning back to Ealora. "No, my affair was not with Collum." She admitted before her throat stuck and she turned her head to the window again.

"So you were having an affair." Ealora confirmed and nodded her head. "With who?"

"Not until very recently" Shyvonne confirmed, her mouth opened to say it had only been once but then...that would be a lie, she had lain with Iain several times that night. She shook her head, refusing to give up who.

Ealora sat in silence for several minutes, giving Shyvonne the chance to admit it but Shyvonne never made a peep and so Ealora sighed scooting forward to put her drink on the table. "Shyvonne, I have decided to dismiss the charges of Witchcraft against you, you will have enough to contend with what with the Robin Hood. Besides, there is not enough evidence against you, even if evidence of witchcraft was displayed in your rooms at Oisles, it is my firm belief that the room was staged and of course, not by your hand. I do not believe, you are a witch."

Shyvonne gave a single nod of her head. "Thank you, Chief". Her head turned as Ealora rose and moved to the door. "Chief, please, may I see my husband?"

Ealora turned to regard Shyvonne for a moment before pulling the door open and shutting it behind herself. She would leave Shyvonne without an answer, for now. Besides, she had bigger fish to fry and with the King's arrival, she had to work, fast.

This takes place after Ealora talks to Shyvonne

Ealora: The walk from the tower, was a long one. Ealora took the steps carefully but not for fear that she would fall down them. There was much to digest once more. Games games games...though the Lady Shyvonne had been somber and more then willing to tell her story, she had not...laid blame on any other as her family had done which irritated Ealora all the more. Mark...Iain...both men had claimed Collum to be a mastermind to the plot but could not give evidence past their assumptions, and she needed facts. The King would be there on the morrow, not a good sign even if he wished to see things for himself, past the reports she had sent him that detailed everything. It did not bode well that the King was coming, even if he was one of her oldest and dearest friends. "Summon the Chieftain to my chambers, I don't care if she is asleep, wake her" Ealora barked at one of her guards as she pushed the door to her chambers open then paused and turned "An bring me a pitcher of mulled cider!" She called to the retreating guard and then slammed the door closed.*

Chloestrain: There was no need for the bailiff to call the Chieftain to her chambers, for when she entered the Great Hall of Dunsgate Chloe had just descended the stairs headed for her Library where she conducted business. her frosty green hues lifted on Ealora's form as she entered.. " Cheif Bailiff.. I was unaware you had returned. have you broke your fast?" always the proper host she asked had Ealora been served breakfast.. and awaited a response before nodding, after She confirmed she indeed eaten.. " Well then I would like to discuss what you have found in your investigation.. " the tone was neither waspish, commanding nor particularly anything, only underlined with a deep sadness over the loss of her daughter.. there was lines of grief etched on her face.. dark circles beneath her eyes,and a haunted look that never quite left her face... " If you wish.. we can have tea in the Library?" already a nearby maid had moved to go and get tea ... as Chloe turned heading for the library.. It was a small private space filled with books ledgers and the liken of the business of Sleat.. and Dunsgate, a carved oaken desk sat before mullioned windows...hat were open to the spring breeze... As soon as the tea was served and the door closed behind the maid, The two Cheif.. women were alone.. (d)

Ealora: "Chloe" Ealora responded with a nod of her head and it was in no disrespect that she omitted the title of Chief. She had known Chloe when she was a courtesan, though it was in passing to see Shaden at the Lily at the time. She gave a nod of her head that she had eaten, but breakfast. Her head turned, catching a window and the morning light streaming in. FUCCCCKK. She had not realized she spent all night with Shyvonne. A hand lifted to pinch the bridge of her nose. As the mother of six children, she often went days with little to no sleep but this investigation was wearing her thin, wearing on her nerves more then anything. "I don't know how much I can discuss with you...at present." Ealora responded waving for Chloe to lead the way while Ealora shifted her arms behind her back in following. "I do have some questions for you, new questions of course." They had talked once before, when Ealora was not sure if Chloe had been telling the truth about NOT being in league with Bailiff Camden now or not. As the door shut leaving them alone, Ealora looked briefly at the ceiling as if to will a vision of Shyvonne upstairs and then down again briefly moving to the door to make sure it wasn't going to be opening before looking to Chloe. "You wished to discuss the investigation, what is it you would like to know? I'll see if I can tell you."*

Chloestrain: Chloe lifted the cup of tea to her lips blowing at the hot liquid before sipping it, and nodded.. " One thing first, the people you found at Shyvonne's village... I would like to send supplies out to them, and see that the ones that need housing are brought here.. until I can gather some people to help rebuild or refurbish their homes... but you restricted my people to Dunsgate.. if you would please lift that so I may go about doing right by my people I would be most grateful..." she settled the cup on the desk before her there was a slight spill.. apparently Ealora wasn't the only one wore thin, and exhausted.. " Did Iain return with you?" there was an underlying strain in her voice...she had not called him husband.. " And I would like to bring my children Home from the Academy.. They will need to be told of .. of.." her voice cracked a bit before she managed the words " Their sister is dead, and they will need their mother and father " she sucked in her breath , it had taken all her strength to voice the truth of the baby's death... for a long moment she seemed lost in the memory the mention of the child evoked.. then seemed to shake herself back to the present.. " Please.. whatever you need to know.." she was tired.. of it all.. exhausted..and in moments alone.. wished she wasn't even there (d)

Ealora: Ealora settled into a chair and wiggling and slouching to get herself comfort, shifting the belt that held her sai's ever at her backside so that they were not puncturing the precious furniture nor her own behind. Ever so gently, she folded her hands into her lap, and listened. It was one thing, the main thing she had had to do this entire investigation, listen to accounts, facts, stories, rumors, whispers. All of it. She had listened so much, she was rather sick of it. Now she felt sympathy for her husband, when she chatted on as she did. Never again, she vowed would she do so, but then she was saying such things to herself and knowing full well, she was probably going to break that vow. She sucked in a deep breath and let it out slowly as Chloe finished her lament. "Ok, well....lets take this as it came at me, hmm..." Lazily she kicked her foot. "First, I'll think about lifting my restrictions, it depends on how well you cooperate with me. It's the same promise I made Shyvonne, that I will think about it but for now, my men are helping those people and that is half the reason I am here, that Sleat has once again fallen into rebellion is a serious offense and I will not stop my investigation nor impede it by making light judgements, so I'll think about it but for a temporary judgement, request denied." She lifted a hand to rub against her bottom lip. "As to the second, yes Iain has returned with me and his detainment I can tell you, has been lifted." Her hand dropped to her lap once more as she inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. "Chloe, though my circumstances changed, I was once in your shoes, to know the death of a child, though it was false and I was indeed reunited with my child, for years I was made to believe my son, the one good thing I had ever done in the life I was living when I had him, was dead. It is not a pain I wish to visit on any mother, even the worst of mothers, not that I am calling you that. But I will tell you, for the sake of your husband and your family, you need to pull yourself together, realize you cannot change what has happened but take your grief and your sadness, take your anger and resentment and channel it into something else, something better. If I can do it, you can..." Her arm moved, elbow taking position on the wooden side of the chair and her thumb, forefinger and middle finger shifted to hold the crock of her chin she placed within it. "What I need from you now, is the truth." She paused to make sure Chloe was in the here and now with her. "This all started last year, when Shyvonne left you to die in the snow, right in that cemetery you have outside your gates but she will not tell me why you fought. She said it is your secret to tell. So now I am asking you for the truth of that secret."*

Chloestrain: Her eyes fastened on Ealora's " Shyvonne and her men do not qualify as all of Sleat Rebellion, nor did the war if you remember King Adam Cleared Myself, Iain, Mark, and the MacGregors of any rebellion, we were merely defending our homes and family, to classify this as another rebellion is a gross exageration and misinterpretationn of the facts.. All of SLeat is not in rebellion, only the faction that follows Shyvonne.. " she set the tea aside as if it had suddenly become acrid and unpleasant.. As Ealora spoke of loosing her own child, Chloe remembered.. when Shaden and Nic had lost their own Joy.. and returned with a boy Named Issac, whom Shaden had loved...as her own.. remember how even when Ealora was thoughtn dead.. that her Sister.. Shaden had taken her infant son Rah to her breast... she knew first hand how hard it had been for both women,, one to give not one.. but two children back to a sister returned from the dead.. but for a sister to take children from her barren siblings arms.. andheart... " I know you have had sorrows and pain with your children.. I remember.. how hard it was for you both.." there was a soft understanding in green hues that were suddenly lest frosty.. " It is the time alone.. when it is unbearable.. when I should be feeding her.. or holding her.. " there was sad smile, then a wipingof tears that sparked unshead.. before she stood, looking out the window and trying to compose herself... When Ealora asked of Shyvonne.. there was a long sigh.. before her hand rubbed at her forehead as if pained.. " Shyvonne has been under the impression that I had a hand in Searc's death... that perhaps I even stabbed, him, she was upset that I brought his body home for burial, when Everyone was restricted to ED... She loved her brother.. deeply, and was grieving him still.. probably still is.. Shyvonne and I have never had an easy relation.. and for all her brilliance in scholarly things.. she can be.. quite dense when it comes to the workings of the real world.. She never ...forgave me for.. Wounding Searc.. Not many people outside the family knew.. Searc in a drunken rage raped me quite.. brutally.. and in turn I castrated him.. we both almost died... after that night I was sent away with my guardian.. to recuperate under the guisen of plague.. Searc was sent to the Monastery... after months... when I returned to Dunsgate... the McDonalds had already started massing foreign invasion... Iain was married to Kelianna, and had started a family I thought him lost to me.. even though I still loved him..." she paused " I make no excuses , I needed to feel like a woman.. wanted.. needed.. and in that need I slept with the man who was closest to me, who was sent to watch over me.. Mark Collier... It was before he ever met Shyvonne.. even knew she existed.. it was one time.. During the Battle.. as you may have heard at ED in testimony... I was captured and.. assaulted by.. Carver McDonald.. so when I discovered in the Dungeons of Dun Dorach I was pregnant.. there was indeed question as to who the father could be.. it wasn't until Colleens birth that Iain and I knew.. by then.. we were back here in Dunsgate.. committed to each other and our mutual children and planning a wedding and a revival of both Sleat and Struan.." she turned and looked at Ealora with honesty and turth in her eyes.. " Colleen was Named for Marks Mother.. Iain named her, for she is Mark’s daughter.... we fought over Searc, his death, his burial, my being chieftain, and Colleen " (d)

Ealora: "Cleared of charges or not Chloe, the incident was still labeled a rebellion and least not you forget, cleared or not; Sleat has once more been torn asunder." Ealora retorted but there was no harshness in her words. So leisurely, was silent, once again just listening, drumming the fingers of her other hand against her leg to digest the information she hadn't known into memory to be written down later. For Ealora, keeping a straight face was easy when you were so intent on what you were being told. There was no judgement on her face, no disgust. Yet she found in the silence that followed, the same statement replaying in her head....games games games...for what were secrets if not a game to reach the truth. Secrets couldn't last forever, no matter how much those who held it wanted to keep it. Secrets only survived as such when the person you shared the secret with, was dead ensuring the secret didn't leave your lips unless you spoke it. The conclusion was quite clear, even if Ealora face still didn't show any signs of emotion and the clear indication was, this family was royal f**kED UP. Finally Ealora allowed her face to flinch, a slender eyebrow arched upward as her lips twisted. "Well this fills a big hole" She commented and lifted up from her lean. "I can tell you, there will be a trial for what Shyvonne has done, though I'm under the impression most people are misinformed of her actual deeds." Ealora paused to give a roll of her eyes and heave a sigh. "As such, I am denying your request to send for your children. I think they are better off and safe at the Academy under Head Mistress Leigha and to hinder their education and be thrown into the middle of a trial and secrets revealed that they will not understand, is not something I want to do." She shifted in the seat, scooting to the edge and shifting her belt around. "Is there anything else you wish to know or discuss before I depart for some sleep? The King arrives in several hours and I want to be fresh and have some progress for him before his arrival."*

Chloestrain: " I think it odd that you lift restrictions on my husband and not myself nor my people, is there reasoning behind this, I have more than complied..and I have done nothing wrong.. I'm not the one who will be on trial.." she was a angry now.. " What you assume will or will not be good for my children is out of your puview.. You are here to see to matters of Law, not my family.. and my children's welfare.. is mine.. You have no rights to keep them from me..either you can see them escorted here, Or I will leave and bring them back.. and you can discuss with the King.. why His Trusted and Loyal Subject that he himself Named Chieftain of Sleat is being treated like a Criminal in her own home, ... and why you deny me my children" her eyes blazed hotly... " Your Choice Ealora... either my children are brought to me, or.. I go.. I have been more than cooperative but you push my hospitality and patience to far"(d)

Ealora: "You've done nothing wrong, nothing my lady....really?" Ealora turned a questioning look at her, that slender eyebrow arched upward. A smile of amusement curled her lips but on Ealora face, it made her face look dark, like she was about to tear out your guts and make them laces for her garters. She shifted, sitting her bottom on the armrest of the chair and cupped her hands between her legs. "See, whatever your differences, your not much different then Shyvonne." Ealora laughed and spread her feet to get herself comfortable. "Oh by all means, please try and step past the threshold of the bailey, I have no problem, throwing you in the dungeons with the very men, who attacked and killed some of your people and then, I;ll have no problem detailing your confession to attempted murder and adultry to the King and also..." She paused lifting her combined hands, pointer fingers together were raised above the rest folded over each other "How, you defying my orders to keep your children safe from the horrors of this trial, collected them and brought them back, showing that you don't give a whit about their well being, let alone that of your people and as I promised your husband, I'll have the King revoke your title so fast, your head will spin with the action." The smile of amusement had slid from her lips as she rose from her seat. "A better future for our children an this nation, is my right and my duty just as much as it following the law. I haven't restricted your people, just your family." She moved past the seat towards the door and then turned back to Chloe. "You should revisit your convictions about doing nothing wrong Chloe. You are angry, I get it...and I am not saying you shouldn't be. But you shouldn't be taking your anger out on me. I'm not trying to punish you, I really am, trying to think about the well being of everyone involved in this."*

Chloestrain: " you can twist my words all you like, There was no attempted murder, as to Adultery.. again that is not within your purview.. or else you would spend your time at your sisters Courtesan house.. with many of your peers I think " "I pose no threat, and should not be confined.. as to moral wrongs, perhaps, but not lawful wrongs.. and unless I missed you rosary and collar you are not my priest to judge my morality, nor have you walked in my shoes.. as I would not dare to judge you, your morals, or your past.. or asked you when and where the great days was you were absolved of your sins.. everyone has sins and secrets Ealora.. and you overstep your Authority.. threaten me with the Kings ear.. the threat goes both ways.. you are not the only one with his ear.. and your title hangs in the balance with your job here as well.. I cannot think he will be happy to hear of how you confined and kept a grieving mother from her children, confined her without charge or reason.. I have yet to hear of such reasons?"(D)

Ealora: "No Chloe, I am not twisting your words, I am merely letting you know, that under my authority, you taking the law into your own hands and punishing your husband for what he did to you, is punishable by law." She shrugged her shoulders with the truth and smiled again. "I've never hidden my deeds and as for secrets, I have none" She spread her arms wide and cokeed her head. "I've long known I will burn in hell for what I've done but I'm not on trial here" She clapped her hands together and sighed. "I never said I judged you Chloe, I said you should revisit your convictions of any wrong doings." She unclapped her hands and folded them behind her back. "Chloe, before Dunsgate was attacked, I enacted what the King allowed me, Martial Law, as such, it removes your power, even if temporary and gives it to the highest ranking officer, me." She paused and tilted her head up. "This was enacted, by the King himself. So no, I have not abused my title in the slightest. Your grieving the loss of one child, the rest, are safe at the Academy, with I might add, the guards you sent there to protect them. If they were under distress or in danger of attack, I would have no problem sending for them. However, they are not and so, once more, I will not put their well being and happiness on the line simply for your need to see them. Their children, Chloe, you think about that for a second, some of them are old enough to comprehend what is going on. So think, for one minute, if they conclude the wrong thing, and in the end, your need to see them, leads them to hate you, to hate their family and in turn, come into the same position Shyvonne is in. Oh yes, I can see this going over very well." Her chin tipped further back. "How do you think they will react, Robin mainly, in learning his father raped his mother or that his mother, cut off his fathers penil.....oh....or even that his mother, slept with his aunt's husbands. He's not old enough to comprehend it was BEFORE they met." She paused, her chin coming down again. "An that's the least that will come out in the trial. So my reason for saying no, is yet again quite clear. I am protecting them, not punishing you." She gave a slight bow though it seemed mocking. "Good day" she turned and without giving Chloe a chance to retaliate once more, she was out the door.*

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Robin Hood- Finale- A wish granted

Takes place after Shyvonne's interrogation, and after the talk with Chloe

Late Morning. The early mornings dawn was spent in deep reflection. She had Shyvonne's confession whirling around in her head since leaving her that night and Chloe's admission in the early morning hours. She spent most of the morning writing out the confessions, detailing what she had been told, what had been said for Adam would be there in a few short hours. There were still several holes and she could only sleep but an hour or two before waking once more.

As a mother, it was easy to go on little sleep. She woke fresh with the morning light. She would dine on breakfast alone while she wrote up release papers for Iain, Mark, and Chloe from their restraint though she had all ready told Iain of his. Those would be signed and seal with her ring of authority before she was drawing up papers for the release of Shyvonne's men so that they might return home and execution papers for those who had attacked Dunsgate, those would be laid aside waiting for Adam's approval. When she was done, she finally summoned one of her men to bring Mark Collier to her.

To wile away the time until Mark arrived, she cleaned up her papers. Odd that a woman such as she could not stand a mess and she made sure everything was arranged properly before he would arrive.

When he arrived, she beckoned him to have a seat and dismissed her guard.

She poured him a drink before she would take the seat opposite him. This was the third time they would be alone together but the air about this meeting seemed different. This was not an interrogation.

"Mark, I've asked you here to let you know. I am dismissing the charges against you. You should know, your lady wife told me what happened that day at Oisles and she takes the blame all on herself. She has confessed much." She leaned forward to pour from another pitcher, cider, for herself.

"I've also sent, just a few minutes ago, the release of Shyvonne's men. Those who aided in the attack on Dunsgate will return home. The five remaining men out of the ones Collum commanded, will be executed by beheading in the Bailey. Provided of course that the King agrees, as he is on his way here...and should arrive shortly I presume..."

She paused to take a drink of her cider then set the goblet against her knee. "You are a free man of this minute but I must ask you to remain in Dunsgate, as I suspect you will do any way. I have decided to have a trial for Shyvonne, a private trial. "

She put her goblet down and rose from her chair to move about the room. The window had been thrown open, a fresh wind was blowing inside and she sucked in a deep breath of it. "Shyvonne asked to see you after my interrogation of her last night, and I have thus decided to grant it. If you did not see her upon her arrival, then it has been a long while since you have seen your wife."

She gave a wave of her hand towards the door and motioned him to follow after her. "Mark, you are a good man. I see that you are willing to die for those you love, even if you are guiltless of the crime. For this I commend you. My only wish, is you showed half as much loyalty to the crown as you do your family and your wife. You must understand, I am not calling you unloyal but this is the second time, in a years time, you have been in trouble with their majesties. I fear a third account, would undoubtedly would mean your life is forfeit."

She walked with him out of the room and towards the tower where she stopped at the steps leading upward, arms folded behind her back. "I wish you good luck Mark, it is not my wish, to kill anyone and I do promise, to remain fair in my judgement when the trial is to commence. For now, enjoy what time you have with your wife. I am sorry I can give you no guarantee of tomorrow." She unlaced her hands and ushered to the stairs. "Let the guards there know I gave command that you should pass..."

She moved several steps away and then stopped and turned to him once more.

"I'll have someone bring food and drink in for you both, you should know...Shyvonne has not eaten well since being arrest." She gave one final nod of her head and turned striding away from him for the King was to arrive and she would greet him.

[Lord Iain Robertson]

The Robin Hood - The Men in the Moment

(Ealora to Cholestrain ) "As to the second, yes Iain has returned with me and his detainment I can tell you, has been lifted…..

The guards opened the door to his quarters… “MiLord, The Chief Baliff has ordered you freed… your horse shall be readied if yu so desire… but if you remain, yu must secure your own quarters…” Iain canted his head and chuckled… The guard must not have known that Dunsgate belonged to his wife and he had quarters within… But he did not react to the statement the guard gave…. “I shall remain at Dunsgate my good man…” was all he said as he made his way out the door The guard bowed as he passed.

(Ealora to Cholestrain ) “But I will tell you, for the sake of your husband and your family, you need to pull yourself together, realize you cannot change what has happened but take your grief and your sadness, take your anger and resentment and channel it into something else, something better. If I can do it, you can..."

A freeman again… He immediately made his way to Chloe’s quarters… he did not knock, he opened them heavy door and entered her quarters… He could see her at the window… her shoulders were slumped lower than usual… and he could tell she was, or had been, crying… No doubt due to all that had occurred… He inhaled and moved to her, his hands softly upon her arms as he stepped forward, pressing his body to hers. He kissed her neck and spoke softly… “All our lives, we have been there for one another thru all the muck and chyt… thru the years of torment by Alexander, then Searc…” he kissed her neck again as his arms enveloped her. “None can tear us asunder lest it be ourselves… Wot say ye lass? For better or worse… or do we doth go ou separate ways???”

He knew that neither of them were saints… both had made mistakes… but one thing that never broke stride… His love for her… It was as if she was part of him… not just married to him… He inhaled, taking her scent and embedding it into his lungs… and his mind began to remember the words to a song… and he smiled, then tried to sing it… Iain was not a bad singer, but nay like the bards in his employ… but the song was not for the public, but simply for his beloved wife… he would not allow her to move away, nor turn to face him… still he sang the songsoftly in her ear.

Who can say where the road goes…where the day flows…
only time
And who can say, if your love grows as your heart chose…
only time
Who can say, why your heart sighs… as your love flies…
only time
And who can say, why your heart cries, when your love lies…
only time
Who can say when the roads meet… that love might be in your heart…
And who can say, when the day sleeps… if the night keeps all your heart
Who can say, if your love grows as your heart chose…
only time
And who can say where the road goes…where the day flows
only time
Who knows - only time

(Ealora to Mark ) "Mark, I've asked you here to let you know. I am dismissing the charges against you. You should know, your lady wife told me what happened that day at Oisles and she takes the blame all on herself. She has confessed much."

Mark canted his head at the Baliff… He wanted to jump for joy, but the word “confessed” worried him. What had she confessed to? Was it under duress and pain? All sorts of images flashed in his brain… Meanhile a guard accompanying Ealora unlocked the chains from his wrists… Rubbing the wear pattern from the iron rubbing bare skin…

(Ealora to Mark ) "You are a free man of this minute but I must ask you to remain in Dunsgate, as I suspect you will do any way. I have decided to have a trial for Shyvonne, a private trial."

“M’Lady… I assure you, I shall nay leave Dunsgate without my wife… in whatever form or fashion she may be when she is returned to me…” Mark knew that Shyvonne could be punished from anything to reprimand to death… and death could come in a variety of forms… from painless to the most painful of tortured death.

Mark smiled, then bowed slight… “By yer Leave, M’Lady…” and Ealora simply nodded her head… Mark then turned to leave and exited by the door.

Making his way deeper into the castle of Dunsgate, he arrived at the guarded door of Shyvonne’s tower quarters. The guard pounded on the door, out of simply feminine respect, then opened it for Mark, who nodded and blainked a thanks to the guard. Steppinginside he stood there to see Shyvonne’s reaction. Would she be glad to see him, or resented his presence?

Was it weakness that found her crying, or impotent anger, rage...humiliation and grief... even though her shoulders slumped in exhaustion, there was no weakness about her, Sleat had forged her with it's ironborn steel into nothing short of an armored heart.. a lesser woman would have already caved into the weight of the world that rested on her slender shoulders, a lesser woman would have flew into a rage demanding Shyvonnes head on a platter.. for the death of the people of Dunsgate, and the death of Colleen… A lesser woman would have flew at Ealora's pompous Commands and scratched her eyes from her face... but nay Chloe.. save the day of Colleen’s death, none had seen her cry.. rage or loose her frosty Mannerisms... save Iain…

How could it be the simple gesture of his lips upon the nape of her neck, his strong arms about her pulling her into the cradle of his embrace, could be both at once... comforting, inviting, sheltering..loveing.. and in oppisition.. detestable..mocking and humiliating… Their whole life had been nothing less than a exercise in diacotomy, hardship and angst... and finally... when it seemed at last they would have their time... a time for love, peace and family... it seemed to vanish in the darkness of lust, desire, revenge...

(Iain to Chloe) “None can tear us asunder lest it be ourselves… Wot say ye lass? For better or worse… or do we doth go ou separate ways???”

Did he know his wife so well, he could read the shudder of revulsion, and the lean of submission into his embrace, could he sense the fight between heart and pride that warred beneath her skin..? "There has never been a moment in true, when I wished to be without you completely... until I saw the way you looked at her, you smelled of her..." she let the words hang in the air between them..it was an admission of the deep rent in her heart... her eyes closed against the suffocating pain.. but she naer moved from his embrace, only leaned all the more into him as he begin to sing softly... no words had they been penned for the moment could have been more apt... for time was the seer of all.. the healer.. the magician that could melt a frozen heart... mend a torn heart... time that saw the land fall and flourish... in it's cycles of life... when his last word echoed in her ear… she shuddered with pent up emotions... a single tear coursing down her cheek...

“Aye lass, Ah knaew all too well…” he paused a bit and tightened his arms around her, kissing her bare shoulder. “Ah love ya lass… more’n yae ev’r knaew…” pausing again… “Ah nay too proud o’ wot Ah dun… twas as if Ah ‘ad a hex upon me…” he did not want to say how good sex with Shyvonne was, and now he knew why Mark loved the woman so… Of course, sex between him and Chloe was wroguth with passion and hate mixed together… soft and emotional lovemaking, and raw and passioned sex, all mixed into one style…which varied so much with each event. The time spent with Shyvonne was good, better than most, but nothing like he and Chloe had.

"Are you done with her then...?" her fingers had lain across his about her middle as he held her... her fingers prying his open a warm circle pressed inside before she closed his fingers over the ring… "I've never not wanted you... always been yours always will... but I will not share you... I can't... it's not in me…" her fingers trembled as she carressed his hand closed over the wedding ring… "I made a vow to you, and I put that ring on, for better or worse.. and I meant it.." she turned in his arms..

“Done with her??” he chuckled… “Aye, twas done, shortly after the deed… twas nay an affair, just sex… no answer as to why either… Never had I had so little to drink and be so drunk…” He could feel her moving, but could not see what… and he just listened to what she was saying… and when she took his hand and closed it over the ring, he knew… and she unexpectedly turned to face him. He thought the marriage over with that action, and expected the worse from her turning to face him…

and lifted her hand to him... "If you still wish to honor that vow… put it back on me... and mean it... and this will be done... over with... and you and I will be as we were..." there was no ulitmatium... no screaming, cursing, fighting... just an offer... if he still wanted her... all he had to do was slip the golden band back where it belonged…[/color]

[He did not look at the object in his hand, he knew what it was… his slate-grey eyes just stared at her and listened… and when she was finished, he took her hand… “Ah shall love thee ‘ntil me dyin’ days lass… ne’r another shall I bed, nor love, nor anything betwixt…” then he slipped the ring back over her finger and smiled…

They embraced the moment and began to kiss like young lovers those many years ago… and after a few seconds, he paused, moving and picking her up… moving to the bed and tossing her into the plush mattress… “Lass, prepare to manhandled… and leave yer hard manly ways behind…” then he bagn to undress just as he had so many times before… yet this time, it was anew… unlike anything they had encountered… [/color]

After Ealora's visit, she had laid down. She was still so bone tired but the heat in the tower was getting to her and so she stripped her nightgown before climbing between the sheets and her eyes closed as soon as she hit the pillow.

For days now when she slept, she slept a dreamless state. There were no visions, no dreams in which things happened that could not be explained. It was an empty blackness and as she slept now, her chest rising and falling steadily. She seemed to sleep peacefully.

A cold breeze made her shiver and when she inhaled, she melt something like the wind did when rain was coming. A wet mist. Something hit her check and she jerked, her eyes fluttering open, her hand reaching sleepily to pluck the leaf from her cheek. Slowly she became aware of her surroundings. Still abed, she was not in the tower where she had been kept, but the forest. It was dark but for the moon, full and bright shining between the thick foliage to light the way to a misty dense forest. Wrapping the blanket around her nakedness and tucking the edges in so the makeshift gown would not fall off of her, she slid from the bed, her feet touching the wet and dirt hued floor of the forest. Movement caught the edge of her vision from the right and she turned her head to see a figure, black against the night swaying between the trees. A hand still clutching the sheet around her breasts, she began to move after the figure.

"Wait" She called but the figure continued to move on, dancing between the trees several feet ahead of her.

She caught the rough bark of a tree, peaking around it, as if frightened about the sight that would greet her. There was nothing. Sighing, she turned around, pressing her back against the back of the tree. It was then she saw the figure again, this time the pale moon casting light over his face, Mark.

Her hand left the sheet and reached for him. His own hand rose towards hers and when his hand caught hers, he pulled her to him and they began to dance, between and around the trees. Their bodies pressed tightly to one another they swayed forward and backward as they stepped side and twirled, side stepped and twirled. Her free arm found his neck. Her stepped followed his own, as he was the one to lead her, whirling past trees, unaware of the twigs and leaves she stepped upon in bare foot for her feet seemed to never touch the ground for long.

Suddenly, he would whirl her away from him and she twirled, arms open wide to keep her balance. She felt the emptiness replaced again, her hands taken into those of ones larger then her own once more and her arms still opened wide. Her fingers curled over the larger ones as a mouth lowered to kiss the nap of her neck. She was twirled again and then pulled back against the body, a hand pressed against her middle, the other still holding one of her hands aloof. She continued to follow her partner, pressed back against him as he waltzed her still between the trees. It was beautiful and graceful and she did not stop to question the dream. Every time her head turned to look at her partner, she was twirled, held tightly to the body behind her so that she had to turn her head to see where she was going, forgetting about looking at a face.

Once more she was twirled only this time, when she was pulled back, her body hit the solid chest and she turned her face up expecting Mark but it was Iain she was dancing with now. She gasped, shocked but he only smiled down at her, that dark sensual and wicked smile of his. She backed up but he pulled her to him again, his arm going about her waist as he started their waltz once more. Her arm wound about his shoulders, her head swaying this way and that as they twirled looking past his shoulder for....something. What was she searching for? Her head was so fuzzy...

Iain head dipped, his mouth parting to taste the flesh of her shoulder and she found herself moaning as her arm tightened about his shoulders. Suddenly his lips rose and she found her mouth opening as his mouth claimed her own. His body shifted and she felt his arm in the bend of her knees and she gave in as he swept her up into his arms, one arm held her back as the other held the crock of her knees; their lips never parting until she felt her back against the roughness of a tree and then her eyes flew open as her mouth broke away from his. He had her held against a tree, his hand leaving her legs to fall back to the forest floor before it was parting the folds of the sheet that held her, caressing her thigh, moving up to the warmth between her legs. She gasped willing her legs to close but they opened, inviting him in. She at least had control of her hand and she slapped him across the face only to receive a laugh in return as she was pulled away from the tree and thrown to the ground.

The fall left her wind blown for a moment but when she looked up again, it was not Iain who stared down at her but Mark. Her hand lifted, mouth opened but no words came out. His body fell to her own and she found herself giving in, her legs parting to allow him between them, moaning as he entered her. It was pure bliss, even if just a dream to be loved by her husband again and her thighs clamped against his sides, her heels digging into his buttock to pull him further in. The sheet was their blanket against the rough forest floor as they made love. Eyes closed to the pleasure and it was only when she was close to release did she open her eyes again but it was not Mark making love to her but Iain f**king her. She threw him off and rolled over on the blanket only to feel him behind her, entering her and she gasped and moaned, stilling her fight to get away, she fell back to meet his thrusts. She reached release with a cry, throwing her head back and it was then, she saw Mark, only a few feet from the, watching with disbelief and pain in his eyes. He backed away as she scrambled to pull the sheet around her and Iain... oh Iain he was laughing behind her. Mark fled and she scurried to her feet after him, Iain's laughter following as she held the fluttering sheet about her which was now stained with blood and dirt. Stained with the evidence of her deeds and no matter how hard she ran, Mark was always out of reach of her outstretched hand and Iain's laughter ever at her back.

Shyvonne woke with a start, nearly flying up from the bed, clutching the blanket against her naked front. Her throat felt raw and sore as she sucked in great gasps of air that made her throat ache all the more. The first thing she did was look around, she was in the tower bedroom. A fire was cracking in the hearth, to not have one, would mean a horrible chill. Sliding from the bed, she clutched the sheet around her and moved to the table in the room to take in great gulps of water from the cup of wine she had been left. It had long gone warm, all most hot even but she did not care. It was liquid.

The knock at the door made her gasp and slam the cup down onto the table. Quickly, she wiped her mouth and then tucked the end of the sheet into the other, creating a make shift down to cover herself as the door opened. For days, she had been calling to see her husband and had been met with indifferent silence. Even Ealora had said nothing when she had pleaded to see him so that she had never thought to see him and then... he was there. Her eyes moved as the guard peeked in behind Mark and then nodded and closed the door to give them privacy. After the dream she just had, she just... stood there for several seconds, blinking, wanting to make sure she was awake. finally she deduced she was awake and clutching the sheet to her front, she rushed forward, letting the sheet go at the last moment as she flung herself at him, wrapping her arms about him and pressing her face against his neck with a strangled cry.

There she stood… He paused by the door… moments seem to pass and neither of them moved… Their lives had been put on pause for months now, and it seemed that things would never be the same… both had erred and went against nature and fate… Or was this just a test by God? The door closed behind him… and he lost concentration momentarily… and when he looked back at her, she dropped the sheet and came toward him…

She cried in the fold of his neck and arm and he embraced her with a renewed strength… “Now now lass… I know about it all… everything… including Iain…” he said in a gruff voice… “We are connected in more ways that normal…” then he smirked, growled, and picked her up moving to the bed… “Yer mine wench… always an forever…” and he gave her a wicked smirk and dropped her on the bed. He removed his shirt, boots, and trousers… then wickedly smiled at her… “Let us see if you can make up for lost time…” as he crawled naked toward her…

In the far distance a band of soldiers rounded the bend of the road heading for Dunsgate… It was the royal guards escorting the King on their way to the troubled area. Upon the white steed, the king in his regal armor rode in the lead, a priveleged man in a place of honor carried the royal flag of the Gaelic Nations… beside that man rode another in a place of honor with the royal Aberdeen banner… Behind them rode twenty royal knights… what a sight for the people of Skye to see their beloved King… Ahead of them, in the distance, riding hard, was a herald for the king…

But the man, even as he enjoyed the pompt and circumstance, and the politics involved in displaying himself and his royal entourage, hated his reason for coming this day… it was yet again to quell disharmony in the Sleat peninsula… and to hear the Chief Baliff’s decision upon matters at hand. Decidedly, he would not be the one handing down judgement upon these people, but the Chief Baliff herself. His faith lay securely in Ealora’s judgement, though many would deem differently. His reason for being here? To royally secure Ealora’s place as Chief Baliff… and show his solidarity.

The guards opened the gate just as the King and his entourage neared, and to everyone’s surprise to be visited by such… As the King rode into the bailey, all present, save the soldiers, bowed, the military simply saluted with a fisted hand across their chest. The King’s steed was secured by a soldier and the King dismounted.

After her ride with Kane. Ealora returned to Dunsgate to see that her men prepared for the King's arrival. It was up to Chloe to prepare her people, her men were her care. Each were dressed in their uniforms with the emble of an eagle with holding a sword and a shield. A design made by Ealora. The emblem was made from metal and pinned over the chest.

There was a general cry from the wall as the King's entourage was seen upon the road and Ealora called for her men to assemble in the bailey, half on the left and half on the right. She stood between the parted halves in her own uniform. This time no dress to see the King. Her hair had been pinned up, off the nape of her neck and she stood with feet spread apart, her hands upon her chest as the gates opened. A grin curled the side of her mouth at the wide eyed wonder of the people who had never beheld their King before. To far south, not many could travel to Turas Lan for the coronation but Ealora had been there. Adam was first and foremost her King but more then that, he was a longtime true and loyal friend.

He had made her Chief Bailiff in Eirian's hall and from that day forward, she had been the right hand of the King. Turas Lan had been the first to be cleaned up and despite her hard work, one thing still remained, poverty. That point was neither here or there. Once this whole thing was done, she would return home and lay down new plans to help strike at the heart of that problem. Yet even that, seemed even more of a lifetime away. Her eyes wondered over his entourage, half hoping that Maahes would be among them but not daring to let herself hope to point of disappointment and heart ache. She would see her husband again, God willing, it would be soon. As everyone around, save the soldiers bowed. The Bailiff's in her command laid fists to chest just as Ealora did, all in unison and then bowed in respect to the King.

Ealora rose and moved forward as Adam dismounted and a wide smile now took up half her face. "Your Majesty..." She hummed in respect before issuing lower as she opened her arms to hug him. "Adam… Couldn't wait any longer to see me?" She teased as she embraced him in a hug and then released him and taking a step back gave a brief jerk of her head in a nod out of respect again.

The man, who was King, approached his friend and Chief Baliff… “Lady Ealora… Tis grand tae see yae…” he then chuckled at her words… “Nay lass, Ah could nay wait longer…” and they enveloped into a hug, he whispered... "Careful rumor would have us lovers..." then he chuckled. His hand went to her back as they separated and he begn to move toward her men.

Ealora was not the only Person in attendance in the Bailey, as soon as the cry of the Kings Arrival had went up, the household of Dunsgate had Appeared.. While Ealora, took first rites of meeting the King.. Chloestrain and her Household remained restrained.. until the King had dismounted and spoken with his baliff.

Dressed in black, her long hair wound in a plaited braid coranet about her head, tiny pearls studded the darkness, a silvery net, holding the long coiled lengths of braids at bay... the gown was of a fashionable cut, but devoid of any artifice... and moved easily as Chloestrain bowed deeply to the King... Rising only when he took her hand giving her leave to do so... frosty green hues lifted to him... how different she had become in the span of a year... last he had seen her, there was happiness, hope, and life within those eyes... now... grief, suffering, and death... how the death of a child could suck the very marrow from ones bones… and yet, she offered him a tremoulouse smile in welcome… "Welcome King Adam... Dunsgate is honored to welcome you…"

Adam moved from Ealora, shaking some of her men’s hands as he made his way to the Lady of Dunsgate… Approaching her she bowed… Leaning forward, he took her hand… “Lady Chloestrain… yu look marvelous…” and he moved closer and took her into an unexpected hug. In a whisper, he speaks to her ear… “May God bless thee M’Lady… I am sorrowed by your loss… if I may assist, nay hesitate to ask…” then he moved away as she nodded….

Her hands slipped down his shoulders over the find fabric of his jacket, to his hands... grasping them soflty... "May I present my daughter Emily Robertson..." behind her skirts the beautiful three year old golden haired imp, peeked, coming before her mother’s dark skirts, to offer up a small posy of multi-colored roses bound in a soft pink ribbon… "It is an honor Your Grace…" she curtisied with all the pomp and circumstance of a princess, offering up the roses to the King as she did so…

He looked from Chloe to the eyes peering from behind her. Then he stood erect as Emily was introduced, tall and stalwart, just as a little girl would expect from her King… and as the little girl spoke… Then he bowed to her curtsy, his hat coming off into his hand. “M’Lady Emily… I shall expect you at court soon… My own children would receive yu well…” then he stood up and look to the Lady Chloestrain as she spoke… “Such a sweet child M’Lady, I expect much from her in the future…” and he smiled…

"The rest of our children are at the Academy... they will be disappointed to have missed such a great Occassion... and My mother in Law.. Lady Ivella, had taken to her bed... too frail to meet you…" this of course was a lie... Ivella had simply refused to welcome the man who might issue the proclaimation for her daughter’s death... into her home.

He nods at the comment about the other children at the Academy, and his mind veers to the Lady Shyvonne and the unfortunate circumstances and reason he was here. “I am so sorry to hear about the Lady Ivella… Please send her my regards and well-wishes…” he looked around at the cheers from the crowd and waves to his people and smiles…

"Every effort has been made to accommodate your retinue…" indeed, both the castle’s horses and Ealora's men’s horses had been taken to temporarily erected lean-toos so that the King’s animals would have the stables. His men were housed in her own men’s barracks, a temprorary tent city erected to house not only her guards and those refugees that were making their way to Dunsgate, but also, the titled Lords that Chloe had messengered to come pay homage to the King, including those who some of her people had grievance with, that she would sort out and see amends made… In the Castle proper, a meal had been prepared to befit the King, and a suite of rooms had been laid for him as well... the Castle was near bursting with all the visitors, and refugees.

He acknowledges the words she spoke about accomodations and he nodded. He was not overly concerned about that… there had been many times he had little than the stars overhead to accommodate him. As he turned from the crowd back to Lady Chloe… he smiled seeing Lord Robertson standing behind Chloe… “Lord Iain…” “Your Majesty… welcoom tae Dunsgate…” Adam smiled and nodded. There had been good blood and bad blood between these two. Iain was Skye’s “bad boy” and one of the most loyal subjects away and at court.

[Lord General Maahes Asad-Aziem]

For his entire life he had been plagued by the sea, the constant rocking and motion of the boat turned his bronze skin green with the illness that plagued him. However, the journey to Sleet even on land somehow unsettled him. A mountain of a man upon a war horse imported to hold him, appeared as though he were an imperial statue compared to the rest. In his Egyptian gold, and Sky’s colors he embodied the very essence of being the backhand of the King, the Iron Fist that came down upon His Lord’s enemies, and the Lion who slept at his Queen’s door. All of his loyalties remained there printed across the Gaelic Nations as if they were written in blood, but only to one did he truly belong.

Ealora a Queen in her own right seemed fit of her position, and though she didn’t see him at first he watched her as if she were the last sunrise. The Moon and Sun were nothing compared to this woman, and he felt as though a small star in her sky. Their time together though short, seemed a lifetime, as he knew he was destined only for his Pirate Queen.

The room so full of so many new faces, and though his attention should have been on the King, Maahes couldn’t bare it any longer. He had to touch her. Had to feel her against him. Had to be surrounded by the torture who bore such a heavy handed leash on her Beast, and the distance between them.

Maahes moved through the crowd, though it parted and touched of her side at first. He pressed her back to his chest, and captivated the tender shell of her ear with his voice—thunderous yet kind.

“Look at how they bow to you, respect you…fear you, desire you. Need I remind them to whom you belong? With my lips to yours, or my fists to their faces.” The whisper was for her ears, and hers alone. But when the world was right again, and his galaxies centered around her sun. Maahes lifted his eyes to continue to scout the room for dangers untold.

[Lord Iain Robertson]

Ealora had been in the presence of the King before. He had seen her darkest moments. So why did her heart give a sudden lurch in her chest, as if to cease beating and then quickening pace? She wasn't watching for him, but her body felt him long before she saw him. Maahes. A man who had always belonged to the nation he loved so much. No woman could ever lay claim to him, no other could touch him without his skin to crawl except for one. Oh how it seemed she had such a hold upon him but the truth was so wholly visible that it was enviably invisible to all but two people, that they claimed one another; body, heart and soul.

Compared to the time of the world, their time together could seem short and yet, her soul had always been his, though whatever time existed. They had been through so much, more than anyone could realize. Their love, seemed the thing of legends and yet it was reality. It was pure and simple, she could not exist without him near. Even when they had spent time apart, she needed him, that it hurt to breathe was such an under-statement. Even when she could not remember who she was, she had missed him with every fiber of her being. He was her Sun and Stars, and though he felt a small star in her universe. She felt like a grain of sand in the vastness that was the desert of him.

She had lived her life, to make a name for herself. To carve her existence into stone and yet none of it mattered, if she did not exist in his heart. No legend that she had built was ever so beautiful or worth it, then being within his arms and living her life within Red Wall with their children. Being Chief Bailiff was an honor, but it would never be first in her heart. She gave the barest turn of her head as the crowds parted like Moses parted the Red Sea and there he was, moving towards her in the space they created. A smile curled her mouth and as his hand captured her waist, her hand found his, her fingers woven with his own as she went willingly back against him.

As his thunderous voice reached her ear, she smiled, tilting her head back and towards the hot breath that washed from his mouth to hollow flesh of her ear. It didn't matter how long he had been away from the deserts of Egypt, he felt like the brazen sun that swept across the harsh sands of their homeland, the very fire of the sun caught and radiated from his skin. God above how she had missed it, how it fanned the flames of her passion for him. Her body rolled against his own, turning chest to chest as her hand captured the back of his neck. "I can remember, once upon a time, where my lips claimed your own and laid claim to the rest of you as well." She hummed in response, a single slender brow raised up.

He stood like a mountain over her and yet she had never felt shadowed in his presence. Lifting on her toes, her lips claimed his own, not caring about those present and who watched. She had dreamt a thousand times since leaving his side for Sleat, of his kiss, of being within his embrace and now she would not be denied it when it had turned from dream into reality. Lowering to the pads of her feet again, she grinned up at him. "You look to skinny." She captured his waist and gave him a squeeze. "What am I going to grab onto when I take you to my bed when you look like this?" This was said in a lower tone, meant only for his ears as she grinned up at him with the tease. She gave him a final pull towards her body and then motioned her head to the retreating entourage who were moving inside for the feast. "Come eat with me. Tell me of home...the kids. I have missed you all so"

The hall was loud with so many inhabiting it. For a while that was all it was, clinging glasses, silverware and plates; jumbled conversations as people ate and talked with one another. Ealora sat next to Adam with Maahes on her other side, in reaching distance in case there was trouble with the King, under the table, her leg was thrown over her husband’s leg. In quite a playful mood since his arrival, they enjoyed their meal with small talk and allowed Adam to do the same. When he seemed to have his fill, Ealora turned towards her King.

"I have papers for you to sign. I had decided to release Shyvonne’s men that I have held in the dungeon, of course, several of the men who were the cause of the attack on Dunsgate will be executed tomorrow morning with Your Majesty’s permission, but the rest, I have a mind to release. I do not think we will benefit in killing these men, nor do I believe they deserve it. I think their loyalty still stands firm and they did what they did, because they had to, because they had no other choice. I believe, quite strongly, that they know the law and that it is now serious."

She leaned her elbows against the dining board, she did not mind Maahes listening in, but anyone else, well, that was a different story. Only these two men at the table, she trusted. "I've sent some of my men out for the woman known as Grace. I've given them only a few days to find her, in the meantime, I am holding a trial for Shyvonne but in all honesty, she has confessed her guilt and there is no reason for a trial, but I feel there are still some secrets in this family and so I've a mind to limit the trial to the family only, provided of course, your Majesty is in attendance as well."

The King’s arrival was well-received, and yet no official statement was provided as to the reasoning of his visit… though Lady Chloestrain received him as the reigning dignitary in Sleat. Adam was pleased with those in Sleat, having overcome years of war and strife of all magnitudes… But once again, the monarch had concerns about his southern most province of the Winged Isle. But this time, he would not pronounce, nor renounce any one, nor anything. The problems with Bailiffs in Sleat had been placed in Lady Ealora’s hands… and thru it all, he trusted in her judgment, even if many were a bit skeptical… But he was here to reassure those doubting Thomas’s that all decisions she would make would be back by Him, the King. The extremist actions by those powers in Sleat would be handled solely by Lady Ealora. Her decisions as Chief Baliff, right or wrong in His eyes, would be backed by the very man that appointed her.…

Adam enjoyed the lively Hall… It were times as these revelries that he had become to enjoy. Just too bad the Queen could not come. He enjoyed the dancers, of all were beautiful… and he laughed at the fools and jugglers… and teasingly cokeed his head and gave a sneer to Lady Chloestrain and Iain when the fools playfully imitated the King… then shook his finger at both, and everyone laughed at the Sovereign’s antics.

Things turned serious in whispers between the King and Chief Baliff, but neither she, nor His Majesty gave the slightest inkling of anything serious. Being Master of Subterfuge, they could physically hide their emotions from the masses while discussing the most vile of man’s actions toward another. His hand covered his mouth as he stroked his chin and nodded, and sea-green eyes looked to her and slowly blinked in acknowledgement. His mouth covered, whispers were unheard and unseen by any but herself… “Yaer decision, is mae own… nay Ah judge yer judgement… tis Ah who appointed yae… tis Ah who back yae… but if’en yae fail… tis only Ah who shall knaew…” then he winked at her. Then out loud he spoke… “Yer husband is a rogue… too bored to command an Army…” he laughed… “He found himself out of a job…” then the whole table laughed with the King. Many times Adam would use quips about his court to hide whispers of jurisprudence or strategy… and Maahes as Commander of his Army had previously been the brunt of many a tease.

Adam motioned to his servant, and as the young man leaned down… “Yes Your Majesty…??” Adam motioned to clear the table before him… He smiled to Ealora and rotated the signet ring upon his finger. “Yaer judgment Ealora is my own…” he whispered and blinked his green eyes once more… and he was ready to sign.

The King was seated at the Head of the table with Ealora and Maahes at one side and to the other Chloe and Iain... if there were a meter of power then surely the room was overflowing to full with it..for in one room resided the Sovereign, the Chief Baliff, the General of the King’s Armies, and Two Chieftains... it was a prize worth plucking for any brave enough to think of such a prime gathering of worthy targets... and yet... the night moved on peaceful enough... a festive evening brightening the night for most... pushing back the thoughts of death and destruction, of judgment and grief... save for the few whose shoulders such things landed on... namely the Five at the head of the table... Chloe always the gracious hostess had made proper apologies again for Ivella's absence... it seemed the Chief Baliff Lady Ealora rubbed the old woman the wrong way, and she would not pander to a King she felt still a boy... still untried... the stubborn Iron Lady... proud... and unbending... save to time...

The Lady of Dunsgate, Chieftain of Sleat, was oddly quiet throughout the meal... her gaze lifted when needed to answer questions or see to servants, politely applauding when the dancers and mummers preformed... but there was an almost palpable anxiety that crackled like electricity about her... soft mossy green hues now turned deadly shards of emerald in her wan face... as the King and Ealora whispered and plotted between themselves... a sudden clatter of her fork upon a plate barely touched... her voices rising above the music where some were dancing. "Your Majesty... if I could have a moment to speak with Shyvonne... before the trial… I would like to… her statement has been taken... and others have spoken with her... and I would, as Chieftain... have a word with her..?" she played the chieftain card... yes she did... for Adam had made her Chieftain, and for all intents and purposes she had done well by the people in Sleat...

Commerce and farming had tripled… and new canneries had been built to process the fish supplied by the new fleets of fishing vessels off the southern coast fertile waters... Contracts had been forged with the McDonalds, for ships and shipping... and fish, salt, wool, and beef were shipped to France and England with contracts newly signed after Kane’s last trip abroad. All in All things were much better in Sleat... and if not for Shyvonne’s rebellion, there would be no need of any Royal or Chief Baliff's intervention...

It was something Iain had said, in the heat of argument that had changed her mind on seeing Shyvonne… something that gave her the fleetingliness of hope... the small tiny flicker... Green eyes softened to mossy green as they uplifted to the King... dark lashes full of grief… her lips parting softly. "Please your Majesty…" he had likely seen such grief in his own Queen's eyes once... at the loss of a beloved daughter... and knew the depths of such a rent... "I need to speak with her alone..."

The papers had been set out before the King with Ink, Quill and Wax to see them all signed and sealed. Each one were pulled side, left for a moment to dry before they were rolled up again and secured inside her vest. As Chloe dropped her fork loudly, Ealora's eyes cut to the woman and a smile silently curled up on one side of her mouth. Lady Ivella’s absence had been noted and Ealora knew, she was not liked by the old woman because she held her daughter life in her hands. She was seen as a monster under her daughter’s bed, ready to snatch her into the darkness and as a mother, Ealora could sympathize. Yet she couldn't let her mother instincts overwhelm her in what was her duties and the destruction in the South was just too great to ignore. Something Chloe had forgotten, was this wasn't an attack on her being Chieftain, but was about the Bailiff's in Sleat and how they had managed to darken the lives of some of the 'lower' civilians of the South under Chloe's nose. Shyvonne’s rebellion also had a part to play, the Bailiff's had been handled and now, it was Shyvonne's turn.

A slender brow inched upward as Chloe appealed to the King to see Shyvonne. Ealora slowly wove her fingers together into a ball upon the dining board and sat silent. Had Chloe asked her, she would have arranged a meeting with Shyvonne for all the 'meetings' Shyvonne had been allowed, and those not allowed, had been listened upon for any information that Shyvonne had left out. Sadly, it had yielded nothing but a talk between Chloe and Shyvonne, oh that would have been interesting, had Chloe bothered to ask. "I have no objections your Majesty" Ealora finally offered turning her eyes away from Chloe to Adam. "Provided of course, that the conversation is observed by two of my men. I have to say, Shyvonne didn't attack Dunsgate but she had plans to do so with intent to harm, our lovely Chieftain here so I would not feel it proper that it be conducted otherwise, if your majesty so agrees."

Slowly she pulled her leg off Maahes and replaced it with her hand, giving his thigh a squeeze. "If your Majesty so agrees, I will arrange for it to take place, after the releases and execution tomorrow..." Ealora slid her chair back and rose, pausing to give a slight bow to Adam. "An if you excuse me, your Majesty, I will go make the preparations for tomorrow. I am sure the Chieftain will see you to your chambers. An if I might be so bold, afterwards, I'd like some privacy with my own husband in my chambers after I am finished."

She leaned down, fingers caressing the underside of Maahes chin as she tilted his head up and gave his lips a kiss. It was soft but it was also sultry, it was gentle but also passionate and it promised of so much more once they were alone. Lifting up, she gave a lick of her lips and inclined her head to Adam, Chloe, Iain and those present who were now watching on with wide eyes. There was no shame in her display, as Ealora had never had any cause to be ashamed of her body nor her passion for her husband. "I bid you Goodnight" She chimed and off she went.

There were occasions that Adam, as King, relied upon a female for guidance… but it was usually in the realm of his beloved wife and Queen. But upon this circumstance when the Lady Chloestrain leaned to him and asked her question. No doubt, to some it would sound too weak… some too strong to ask a King such things… but as far as he was concerned, his ONLY presence was to codify Ealora’s decisions and judgment as if it were his own. There were many judgments of opinion against her, as there were, for her. Adam knew this, but it did not matter to him. He trusted the Pirate with his life. She had done more than many men could have… she had taken the task of cleaning up the bailiffs throughout the land, and in each case, right or wrong, he backed her decisions… And upon the ones he deemed incorrect, he would discuss only when they were alone. But he backed her more than completely… Incorrect judgments could, and would be, worked out over time in her own way, with little or no guidance, except the initial consultation.

Adam listened to Chloestrain’s request, then before God and country, he looked to Ealora for answers. Then as the Baliff made her statements, he smiled and nodded. “This bae yaer task M’Lady, Ah be nay but an observer…” then to hide the smirk, he took up the ornate brass goblet and took a drink.

And as the Baliff bid her adeaux to spend the evening with her husband, Adam turned his attention to Iain and Chloestrain… “M’Lady… Yae ‘ave the decision… Ah intend tae enforce th’ baliff’s charges and decisions… Ah be but an observer this trip…” he had to force the Gaelic Nations to accept the decisions of those he hands power to… and make those with the power perform their duties with honor, respect and justice. The Baliffs Ealora was to look after was the cause of all this… they used their power to an end of their own profiting… and now, they would pay the price of their misdeeds. But it would be by the Chief Baliff to correct the misdeeds… not the King. And as Adam explained all this to Lord Iain, the Clan leader huffed and leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms.

Adam smirked at Iain… “Always like a spoiled child eh Iain…” and he chuckled.

Iain huffed and looked at his Sovereign. “Aye Yaer Majesty… spoiled as th’ day bae laeng…”